A manifesto, or, An account of the state of the present differences between the most serene and potent King of Denmark and Norway Christian the V., and the most serene Duke of Sleswick and Holstein-Gottorp Christian Albert together with some letters of the King of Great Britain, the King of Denmark, and the Duke of Holstein-Gottorp, concerning a mediation in these differences, which the king of Great Britain most generously offer'd, and the king of Denmark refused and slighted : as also some other letters of the Dukes of Brunswick-Lunenbourgh, the emperor, &c., whereby the calumnies of a certain Danish minister are plainly detected.
         Christian Albrecht, Duke of Holstein-Gottorp, 1641-1695.
      
       
         
           1677
        
      
       Approx. 215 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 63 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2008-09 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A51765
         Wing M428A
         ESTC R12344
         12426308
         ocm 12426308
         61869
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A51765)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 61869)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 945:7)
      
       
         
           
             A manifesto, or, An account of the state of the present differences between the most serene and potent King of Denmark and Norway Christian the V., and the most serene Duke of Sleswick and Holstein-Gottorp Christian Albert together with some letters of the King of Great Britain, the King of Denmark, and the Duke of Holstein-Gottorp, concerning a mediation in these differences, which the king of Great Britain most generously offer'd, and the king of Denmark refused and slighted : as also some other letters of the Dukes of Brunswick-Lunenbourgh, the emperor, &c., whereby the calumnies of a certain Danish minister are plainly detected.
             Christian Albrecht, Duke of Holstein-Gottorp, 1641-1695.
          
           [2], 123 p.
           
             s.n.],
             [London :
             1677.
          
           
             Reproduction of original in Huntington Library.
             Attributed to Christian Albrect. cf. NUC pre-1956.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Charles -- II, -- King of England, 1630-1685.
           Christian -- V, -- King of Denmark and Norway, 1646-1699.
           Schleswig-Holstein question.
           Denmark -- History -- 1660-1814.
        
      
    
     
        2006-07 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2006-08 Aptara
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2007-07 Taryn Hakala
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2007-07 Taryn Hakala
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2008-02 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
           
             
             
             
               A
               Manifesto
               :
               OR
               An
               Account
               of
               the
               State
               of
               the
               present
               Differences
               between
               the
               most
               Serene
               and
               Potent
               KING
               OF
               DENMARK
               and
               NORWAY
               CHRISTIAN
               the
               V.
               And
               the
               most
               Serene
               DUKE
               of
               SLESWICK
               AND
               HOLSTEIN-GOTTORP
               
                 CHRISTIAN
                 ALBERT
              
               .
            
             
               Together
               with
               some
               Letters
               of
               the
               KING
               of
               
                 Great
                 Britain
              
               ,
               the
               King
               of
               Denmark
               ,
               and
               the
               Duke
               of
               Holstein-Gottorp
               ,
               concerning
               a
               Mediation
               in
               these
               Differences
               ,
               which
               the
               KING
               of
               
                 Great
                 Britain
              
               most
               Generously
               offer'd
               ,
               and
               the
               King
               of
               Denmark
               refused
               and
               slighted
               .
            
             
               As
               also
               some
               other
               Letters
               of
               the
               Dukes
               of
               Brunswick-Lunenbourgh
               ,
               the
               Emperor
               ,
               &c.
               Whereby
               the
               Calumnies
               of
               a
               certain
               Danish
               Minister
               are
               plainly
               Detected
               .
            
             
               Printed
               in
               the
               Year
               1677.
               
            
          
           
             
             
               A
               Praemonition
               to
               the
               Reader
               .
            
             
               BEcause
               some
               Danish
               Ministers
               have
               publish'd
               Books
               full
               of
               lying
               Stories
               in
               the
               Courts
               of
               Princes
               ,
               and
               forg'd
               many
               Calumnies
               to
               the
               prejudice
               of
               the
               most
               Serene
               Duke
               of
               Holstein-Gottorp
               ,
               lest
               the
               Reader
               should
               doubt
               of
               the
               Truth
               of
               what
               is
               contain'd
               in
               this
               Manifesto
               ,
               we
               have
               added
               at
               the
               end
               hereof
               the
               Authentick
               Papers
               of
               several
               Treaties
               and
               Agreements
               ,
               which
               do
               clearly
               justifie
               every
               thing
               that
               is
               herein
               asserted
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             
             
               An
               Account
               of
               the
               State
               of
               the
               present
               Differences
               between
               the
               most
               Serene
               and
               Potent
               King
               of
               Denmark
               and
               Norway
               Christian
               the
               V.
               And
               the
               most
               Serene
               Duke
               of
               Sleswick
               and
               Holstein-Gottorp
               Christian
               Albert.
               
            
             
               THE
               Differences
               between
               
                 Christian
                 the
              
               V.
               the
               most
               Serene
               and
               Potent
               King
               of
               Denmark
               and
               Norway
               ,
               and
               
                 Christian
                 Albert
              
               the
               most
               Serene
               Duke
               of
               Sleswick
               and
               Holstein-Gottorp
               ,
               wherein
               the
               Treaty
               made
               at
               Rendsburg
               on
               the
               X.
               day
               of
               July
               ,
               1675.
               is
               to
               be
               in
               the
               first
               place
               fairly
               considered
               ,
               being
               the
               subject
               of
               this
               present
               discourse
               ;
               We
               hope
               we
               may
               with
               his
               Sacred
               Majesties
               leave
               Publish
               by
               command
               from
               the
               said
               Duke
               and
               in
               his
               name
               ,
               what-ever
               we
               can
               with
               truth
               alledge
               ,
               either
               as
               to
               the
               matter
               of
               Fact
               or
               Law
               ,
               in
               behalf
               of
               the
               most
               Serene
               House
               of
               Gottorp
               ,
               submitting
               it
               to
               the
               just
               Censure
               of
               the
               whole
               World
               :
               And
               we
               are
               perswaded
               that
               these
               our
               endeavours
               can
               offend
               no
               person
               ,
               who
               loving
               true
               Piety
               follows
               the
               precepts
               of
               Christianity
               ,
               which
               allows
               of
               no
               War
               to
               be
               lawful
               ,
               but
               when
               it
               is
               just
               and
               necessary
               ,
               and
               especially
               betwixt
               such
               as
               profess
               the
               same
               Religion
               and
               are
               so
               nearly
               related
               in
               blood
               .
            
             
             
               In
               the
               examination
               of
               the
               merits
               of
               this
               Cause
               we
               shall
               strictly
               observe
               this
               Rule
               ,
               
                 To
                 alledge
                 nothing
                 that
                 is
                 false
                 ,
                 and
                 likewise
                 neither
                 omit
                 nor
                 disguise
                 any
                 truth
                 to
                 the
                 prejudice
                 of
                 so
                 just
                 a
                 Cause
              
               ;
               since
               the
               Justice
               of
               any
               cause
               cannot
               appear
               but
               by
               truth
               and
               faithfulness
               ,
               without
               which
               Justice
               is
               but
               imperfect
               .
               And
               that
               Christian
               Princes
               and
               their
               most
               illustrious
               and
               excellent
               Ministers
               and
               Ambassadors
               ,
               (
               who
               perhaps
               may
               at
               this
               time
               be
               employed
               in
               adjusting
               the
               Publick
               differences
               at
               
                 N
                 〈…〉
                 eguen
                 ,
                 Ratisbone
              
               ,
               or
               elsewhere
               )
               together
               with
               other
               great
               Men
               ,
               lovers
               of
               Justice
               ,
               may
               not
               be
               tyred
               with
               a
               prolix
               discourse
               ;
               We
               shall
               propose
               thed
               state
               of
               the
               case
               in
               a
               few
               words
               ,
               and
               then
               proceed
               to
               the
               Accusations
               wherewith
               the
               House
               of
               Gottorp
               is
               charged
               ,
               which
               we
               do
               not
               question
               but
               to
               answer
               so
               fully
               ,
               that
               all
               unprejudic'd
               persons
               may
               clearly
               judge
               of
               the
               matter
               of
               Fact
               ,
               upon
               which
               the
               said
               Accusations
               are
               for
               the
               most
               part
               grounded
               .
               These
               Aspersions
               being
               wip'd
               off
               ,
               we
               shall
               add
               the
               Laws
               and
               Constitutions
               ,
               in
               vertue
               whereof
               the
               Duke
               of
               Gottorp
               ought
               ,
               notwithstanding
               the
               Treaty
               to
               which
               he
               was
               forced
               at
               Rendsburg
               ,
               to
               be
               entirely
               restored
               .
            
             
               It
               is
               manifest
               to
               all
               that
               know
               any
               thing
               of
               our
               affairs
               ,
               that
               the
               most
               Serene
               House
               of
               Gottorp
               possessing
               several
               Provinces
               bordering
               upon
               Denmark
               ,
               which
               they
               have
               hitherto
               governed
               jointly
               with
               the
               Kings
               of
               Denmark
               ,
               pursuant
               to
               a
               Treaty
               between
               them
               ,
               That
               King
               has
               no
               reason
               to
               fear
               any
               thing
               from
               the
               House
               of
               Gottorp
               ,
               if
               he
               will
               but
               suffer
               it
               to
               enjoy
               it
               's
               own
               Rights
               quietly
               ;
               VVhereas
               on
               the
               contrary
               the
               House
               of
               Gottorp
               lyes
               exposed
               to
               the
               Invasion
               of
               the
               Danes
               ,
               whenever
               they
               shall
               have
               a
               mind
               to
               lay
               hold
               of
               any
               fair
               opportunity
               ,
               and
               abuse
               their
               Power
               contrary
               to
               Justice
               and
               the
               Publick
               
               Faith.
               For
               although
               heretofore
               the
               Earls
               of
               Holstein
               have
               had
               grievous
               Wars
               with
               the
               Kings
               of
               Denmark
               ;
               yet
               the
               state
               of
               Holstein
               ,
               and
               the
               neighbouring
               Provinces
               ,
               being
               much
               altered
               from
               what
               it
               was
               ,
               the
               Danes
               can
               have
               no
               reason
               to
               suspect
               the
               House
               of
               Gottorp
               ,
               and
               much
               less
               fear
               any
               harm
               from
               it
               ,
               except
               what
               they
               may
               bring
               upon
               themselves
               ,
               by
               provoking
               it
               by
               frequent
               Injuries
               and
               Assaults
               to
               it
               's
               own
               Defence
               .
            
             
               Since
               the
               Crown
               of
               Denmark
               is
               come
               to
               the
               Family
               of
               Oldenburg
               ,
               and
               that
               these
               Provinces
               have
               been
               more
               than
               once
               divided
               between
               these
               Kings
               of
               Denmark
               and
               the
               Dukes
               of
               Sleswick
               and
               Holstein
               ,
               the
               Power
               of
               the
               said
               Kings
               has
               been
               much
               encreased
               by
               the
               said
               Divisions
               ,
               and
               by
               their
               Successions
               to
               the
               Crown
               of
               Norway
               ;
               however
               it
               will
               appear
               that
               the
               Royalties
               of
               the
               House
               of
               Gottorp
               have
               not
               been
               therefore
               in
               the
               least
               diminished
               .
               The
               Dukedomes
               of
               Sleswick
               and
               Holstein
               have
               been
               both
               so
               divided
               ,
               and
               the
               first
               held
               at
               least
               for
               many
               years
               from
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               Denmark
               ,
               as
               the
               other
               alwayes
               from
               the
               Empire
               .
               The
               whole
               Dukedome
               of
               Sleswick
               is
               a
               part
               of
               Juitland
               reaching
               from
               the
               borders
               of
               Holstein
               to
               the
               Bridge
               of
               Coldingen
               ;
               one
               part
               of
               it
               being
               possessed
               by
               the
               House
               of
               Holstein-Gottorp
               ,
               and
               the
               other
               by
               the
               Kings
               of
               Denmark
               ,
               as
               Dukes
               of
               Sleswick
               .
               Amongst
               the
               several
               Conditions
               from
               time
               to
               time
               agreed
               upon
               ,
               the
               following
               have
               been
               more
               than
               once
               confirmed
               ,
               
                 viz.
                 That
                 the
                 King
                 of
              
               Denmark
               
                 should
                 not
                 engage
                 in
                 any
                 War
                 unless
                 for
                 his
                 own
                 defence
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 maintenance
                 of
                 his
                 Dignity
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 not
                 till
                 after
                 having
                 communicated
                 the
                 same
                 to
                 the
                 said
                 Dukes
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 if
                 thereupon
                 a
                 War
                 should
                 be
                 agreed
                 upon
                 ,
                 that
                 then
                 the
                 Dukes
                 of
              
               Sleswick
               
                 (
                 of
                 whom
                 the
                 King
                 of
              
               Denmark
               
                 is
                 one
                 )
                 should
                 
                 send
                 to
                 the
                 said
                 Kings
                 assistance
                 ,
                 a
                 certain
                 number
                 of
                 Horse
                 and
                 Foot
                 ,
                 maintaining
                 them
                 at
                 their
                 own
                 expences
                 ,
                 the
                 King
                 contributing
                 proportionably
                 for
                 his
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Dukedome
                 ,
                 and
                 promising
                 to
                 defend
                 both
                 their
                 Vassals
                 .
              
               Chytr
               .
               lib.
               24.
               
               Sat.
               p.
               719.
               
               And
               we
               find
               that
               upon
               the
               said
               Kings
               not
               regarding
               this
               Agreement
               ,
               but
               making
               War
               of
               their
               own
               heads
               ,
               the
               Dukes
               of
               Gottorp
               have
               not
               been
               obliged
               to
               send
               the
               assistance
               stipulated
               ,
               though
               it
               has
               been
               demanded
               from
               them
               .
            
             
               There
               have
               been
               almost
               perpetual
               VVars
               between
               the
               Danes
               and
               Swedes
               ,
               which
               in
               former
               Ages
               have
               had
               different
               successes
               ,
               but
               in
               this
               last
               Age
               been
               more
               favourable
               to
               the
               Swedes
               ,
               especially
               since
               the
               success
               of
               their
               Arms
               in
               Germany
               .
               Hence
               it
               is
               come
               to
               pass
               ,
               that
               the
               Danes
               ,
               exasperated
               by
               the
               remembrance
               of
               the
               Losses
               they
               had
               sustained
               by
               their
               Provinces
               and
               Places
               which
               they
               had
               lost
               ,
               in
               hopes
               of
               better
               success
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               Instigation
               of
               evil
               Counsellors
               ,
               pouring
               oyle
               upon
               the
               Fire
               ,
               have
               taken
               all
               opportunities
               of
               making
               VVar
               against
               the
               Swedes
               ,
               without
               acquainting
               the
               Dukes
               of
               Gottorp
               ,
               much
               less
               consulting
               with
               them
               about
               it
               ;
               but
               with
               so
               ill
               success
               ,
               that
               they
               have
               been
               still
               punisht
               with
               greater
               Losses
               ,
               having
               likewise
               thereby
               involved
               the
               Provinces
               and
               Subjects
               of
               the
               said
               Duke
               in
               all
               the
               calamities
               attending
               a
               VVar
               ;
               by
               which
               ,
               though
               the
               House
               of
               Gottorp
               hath
               suffered
               infinite
               Damages
               and
               Violations
               in
               its
               Rights
               ,
               yet
               were
               they
               never
               extinguished
               ,
               nor
               lest
               to
               the
               sole
               pleasure
               and
               determination
               of
               the
               King
               of
               Denmark
               as
               Supreme
               Prince
               .
            
             
               But
               not
               to
               take
               the
               matter
               too
               high
               ,
               and
               to
               come
               nearer
               to
               our
               Subject
               ,
               let
               the
               beginning
               and
               end
               of
               the
               late
               VVar
               between
               the
               Danes
               and
               Swedes
               be
               diligently
               considered
               ,
               
               for
               from
               thence
               springs
               all
               the
               mischief
               .
               
                 Carolus
                 Gustavus
              
               King
               of
               Sweden
               ,
               making
               VVar
               against
               Poland
               ,
               and
               having
               raised
               up
               many
               powerful
               Enemies
               ,
               who
               seemed
               to
               have
               reduced
               his
               Army
               to
               great
               streights
               ;
               Frederick
               the
               III.
               King
               of
               Denmark
               ,
               of
               happy
               Memory
               ,
               taking
               that
               opportunity
               ,
               declared
               VVar
               against
               the
               Swedes
               ,
               making
               great
               preparations
               both
               of
               Men
               and
               Arms
               ,
               as
               thinking
               he
               should
               never
               have
               a
               more
               favourable
               opportunity
               to
               recover
               his
               Losses
               ,
               and
               humble
               the
               Swedes
               .
               And
               the
               King
               of
               Sweden
               being
               by
               Marriage
               with
               the
               Daughter
               of
               Frederick
               ,
               Duke
               of
               Gottorpe
               of
               happy
               Memory
               ,
               become
               nearly
               allied
               to
               that
               House
               ;
               the
               said
               Duke
               Frederick
               obtained
               a
               Promise
               from
               his
               Son-in-Law
               ,
               that
               he
               would
               hearken
               to
               a
               Peace
               ,
               which
               he
               undertook
               to
               mediate
               with
               the
               King
               of
               Denmark
               .
               The
               Duke
               therefore
               wrote
               several
               Letters
               with
               his
               own
               hand
               to
               the
               King
               of
               Denmark
               ,
               to
               perswade
               him
               to
               Peace
               ,
               and
               not
               only
               profer'd
               his
               own
               assistance
               to
               conclude
               it
               ,
               but
               earnestly
               recommended
               the
               promoting
               of
               it
               to
               the
               Ambassador
               of
               the
               most
               Christian
               King.
               Yet
               so
               far
               was
               the
               King
               of
               Denmark
               from
               taking
               this
               Office
               in
               good
               part
               ,
               that
               he
               never
               thought
               fit
               to
               give
               the
               Duke
               any
               Answer
               herein
               .
               But
               the
               event
               of
               this
               unnecessary
               War
               was
               ,
               that
               the
               King
               of
               Denmark
               ,
               instead
               of
               reasonable
               conditions
               of
               Peace
               which
               the
               Duke
               of
               Gottorp
               might
               have
               obtained
               for
               him
               ,
               having
               spent
               his
               Forces
               ,
               was
               obliged
               at
               last
               to
               admit
               of
               such
               as
               a
               Conqueror
               would
               impose
               upon
               him
               .
               And
               whilst
               this
               Treaty
               was
               a
               concluding
               (
               by
               which
               Schonen
               and
               the
               neighbouring
               Provinces
               were
               yielded
               up
               to
               the
               Swedes
               )
               the
               King
               of
               Sweden
               thought
               himself
               obliged
               to
               take
               care
               of
               the
               House
               of
               Gottorp
               ,
               which
               having
               sustained
               great
               damages
               in
               this
               War
               ,
               he
               thought
               ought
               likewise
               to
               
               receive
               all
               just
               Satisfaction
               .
               Amongst
               other
               things
               it
               was
               agreed
               ,
               that
               the
               House
               of
               Gottorp
               should
               hold
               and
               enjoy
               the
               Dukedom
               of
               Sleswick
               hereafter
               ,
               not
               as
               formerly
               from
               the
               Crown
               of
               Denmark
               ,
               but
               independently
               and
               absolutely
               ,
               without
               subjection
               to
               any
               other
               Power
               .
               To
               this
               the
               King
               of
               Denmark
               seemed
               at
               first
               very
               unwilling
               to
               consent
               ;
               but
               when
               the
               States
               of
               that
               Kingdom
               offered
               him
               the
               same
               Right
               over
               that
               part
               of
               the
               Dutchy
               of
               Sleswick
               which
               was
               his
               ,
               and
               thereby
               gave
               him
               occasion
               to
               aspire
               to
               the
               Monarchy
               of
               the
               whole
               Kingdom
               ,
               he
               approved
               thereof
               both
               for
               himself
               and
               the
               Duke
               of
               Gottorp
               .
            
             
               Not
               long
               after
               the
               King
               having
               compassed
               his
               design
               ,
               and
               obtained
               the
               Monarchy
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               Denmark
               ,
               from
               that
               time
               governed
               all
               things
               by
               his
               sole
               will
               and
               pleasure
               ,
               exercising
               an
               independent
               Authority
               ,
               and
               absolute
               Dominion
               over
               the
               Persons
               and
               Estates
               of
               his
               Subjects
               .
               Thus
               the
               Danish
               Commonwealth
               being
               changed
               ,
               and
               all
               things
               having
               put
               on
               a
               new
               Face
               ,
               the
               King
               endeavoured
               all
               he
               could
               ,
               so
               to
               order
               the
               affairs
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               ,
               as
               might
               best
               establish
               his
               Authority
               ,
               enable
               him
               to
               repulse
               his
               Enemies
               ,
               and
               recover
               his
               Losses
               .
               And
               nothing
               seeming
               more
               to
               oppose
               his
               designs
               then
               the
               Dukedom
               of
               Sleswick
               and
               Holstein
               ,
               eminent
               in
               Riches
               ,
               abounding
               with
               Valiant
               men
               ,
               and
               unaccustomed
               to
               such
               kind
               of
               Dominion
               ,
               which
               would
               adhere
               to
               the
               Duke
               of
               Gottorp
               ,
               who
               had
               Souldiers
               and
               a
               well-fortified
               Town
               there
               ,
               and
               that
               probably
               Holstein
               might
               demand
               help
               from
               the
               Emperor
               and
               Empire
               ;
               the
               Danes
               begun
               to
               have
               an
               ill
               Eye
               upon
               the
               Duke
               and
               his
               Fort
               of
               Tuningen
               ,
               suspecting
               his
               League
               with
               the
               Swedes
               ,
               and
               Journey
               to
               that
               King
               ;
               which
               they
               endeavoured
               many
               ways
               to
               traduce
               ,
               
               insomuch
               that
               their
               envy
               against
               the
               House
               of
               Gottorp
               ,
               and
               their
               Designs
               to
               break
               the
               Treaty
               made
               at
               Roschild
               ,
               appeared
               ●ain
               enough
               ,
               though
               they
               endeavoured
               to
               cover
               their
               designs
               by
               writing
               several
               Letters
               ,
               pretending
               all
               friendship
               and
               sincerity
               at
               the
               same
               time
               ,
               〈◊〉
               to
               put
               them
               in
               practise
               .
            
             
               These
               Designs
               of
               Denmark
               being
               now
               grown
               so
               ripe
               ,
               that
               nothing
               but
               an
               opportunity
               seemed
               wanting
               ,
               it
               quickly
               offered
               it self
               .
               For
               the
               King
               of
               France
               having
               made
               War
               upon
               the
               
                 Vnited
                 Netherlands
              
               ,
               and
               they
               having
               eased
               themselves
               of
               the
               burthen
               thereof
               upon
               Germany
               ,
               the
               Elector
               of
               Brandenburg
               joyned
               himself
               ,
               together
               with
               others
               ,
               with
               the
               Confederates
               ,
               in
               opposition
               to
               the
               most
               Christian
               King
               ,
               and
               afterwards
               concluded
               a
               Peace
               with
               him
               by
               the
               Mediation
               of
               the
               King
               of
               Sweden
               upon
               most
               advantageous
               Terms
               ,
               who
               having
               interposed
               his
               Guarantee
               to
               the
               King
               of
               France
               ,
               and
               the
               Elector
               soon
               after
               taking
               up
               Arms
               contrary
               thereunto
               ,
               the
               Emperor
               Elector
               of
               Brandenburg
               and
               others
               ,
               fearing
               lest
               the
               Swedes
               should
               make
               good
               their
               Guarantee
               by
               force
               of
               Armes
               ,
               drew
               the
               King
               of
               Denmark
               to
               their
               side
               for
               a
               diversion
               to
               the
               Swedes
               .
               No
               sooner
               had
               the
               King
               of
               Denmark
               got
               this
               opportunity
               ,
               but
               he
               Muster'd
               his
               Army
               in
               Juitland
               ,
               and
               presently
               after
               put
               them
               into
               Quarters
               ;
               yet
               so
               as
               the
               Enemies
               of
               the
               Swedes
               ,
               at
               the
               Court
               ,
               had
               an
               opportunity
               still
               to
               perswade
               that
               King
               to
               a
               War
               against
               them
               ;
               which
               the
               Swedes
               endeavoured
               to
               divert
               ,
               by
               sending
               a
               splendid
               Embassy
               to
               Copenhaguen
               ,
               but
               without
               success
               ,
               being
               able
               to
               obtain
               only
               a
               short
               delay
               of
               that
               Expedition
               .
            
             
               In
               this
               conjuncture
               of
               Affairs
               ,
               the
               King
               of
               Denmark
               had
               fully
               resolved
               upon
               a
               War
               against
               the
               Swedes
               ,
               but
               suspecting
               that
               the
               House
               of
               Gottorp
               ,
               to
               which
               he
               had
               
               shewed
               so
               much
               ill-will
               ,
               would
               not
               neglect
               their
               own
               Defence
               ,
               whereby
               his
               Designs
               might
               miscarry
               ;
               He
               thought
               in
               the
               first
               place
               ,
               by
               depriving
               it
               of
               all
               its
               Riches
               ,
               Arms
               ,
               Forts
               ,
               and
               Force
               ,
               to
               ruin
               it
               wholly
               ;
               and
               in
               order
               thereunto
               ,
               the
               King
               made
               several
               exorbitant
               Demands
               ,
               and
               moveing
               frequently
               with
               his
               Army
               ,
               seemed
               to
               Threaten
               open
               Violence
               ;
               afterwards
               in
               the
               Assembly
               of
               the
               States
               of
               the
               Province
               ,
               he
               challenged
               to
               himself
               the
               major
               part
               of
               the
               Revenues
               ,
               which
               had
               always
               been
               equally
               divided
               between
               him
               and
               the
               Duke
               of
               Gottorp
               ,
               leaving
               a
               very
               small
               proportion
               to
               the
               Duke
               :
               But
               his
               Highness
               having
               signified
               by
               his
               Ambassadors
               to
               the
               Kings
               Commissioners
               ,
               that
               he
               would
               oppose
               this
               Demand
               ,
               as
               contrary
               to
               the
               Antient
               Customs
               ,
               the
               Assembly
               was
               dissolved
               without
               doing
               any
               thing
               ,
               and
               Adjourned
               to
               another
               time
               ,
               these
               Controversies
               encreasing
               daily
               more
               and
               more
               .
            
             
               But
               the
               most
               remarkable
               was
               that
               about
               the
               Succession
               to
               the
               County
               of
               Oldenburg
               and
               Delmenhorst
               ,
               which
               being
               long
               debated
               ,
               was
               at
               last
               left
               to
               the
               Imperial
               Tribunal
               for
               a
               final
               decision
               ,
               the
               most
               Serene
               Dukes
               of
               Holstein-Ploen
               being
               Plaintiff
               against
               the
               King
               of
               Denmark
               and
               Dukes
               of
               Gottorp
               :
               whilst
               these
               two
               last
               withstood
               joyntly
               the
               Dukes
               of
               Ploen
               ,
               according
               as
               they
               had
               agreed
               between
               them
               ,
               the
               business
               remained
               undetermined
               ;
               but
               the
               Duke
               of
               Holstein-Ploen
               going
               another
               way
               to
               work
               ,
               found
               means
               to
               transact
               with
               the
               King
               separately
               ,
               and
               so
               that
               obstacle
               being
               removed
               ,
               sentence
               was
               given
               in
               the
               Emperours
               Court
               against
               the
               Duke
               of
               Gottorp
               .
               This
               Transaction
               was
               carried
               so
               secretly
               ,
               that
               the
               Duke
               of
               Gottorp
               has
               not
               yet
               been
               able
               to
               learn
               the
               particulars
               and
               conditions
               of
               the
               Agreement
               .
            
             
             
               The
               King
               of
               Denmark
               in
               the
               mean
               time
               challenging
               to
               himself
               the
               whole
               Power
               in
               these
               Countries
               against
               all
               Right
               ,
               and
               excluding
               the
               Duke
               of
               Gottorp
               from
               all
               share
               ,
               not
               only
               there
               ,
               but
               also
               in
               the
               District
               of
               Stad-budjad
               ,
               a
               Fief
               of
               the
               House
               of
               Brunswick
               and
               Lunenbourg
               .
            
             
               For
               when
               this
               Cause
               was
               under
               debate
               in
               the
               Imperial
               Court
               ,
               the
               King
               of
               Denmark
               himself
               by
               Letters
               to
               the
               Duke
               of
               Lunenbourg
               desired
               him
               ,
               amongst
               other
               things
               ,
               to
               intercede
               with
               the
               Emperour
               ,
               that
               the
               said
               District
               Stad-budjad
               ,
               no
               ways
               belonging
               to
               those
               Provinces
               ,
               might
               not
               be
               involved
               in
               that
               Controversie
               .
               The
               Duke
               obtained
               his
               desires
               from
               the
               Emperour
               ,
               and
               therefore
               ,
               when
               the
               Sentence
               given
               by
               his
               Imperial
               Majesty
               concerning
               these
               Countries
               came
               to
               be
               put
               in
               Execution
               ,
               The
               Dukes
               of
               
                 Brunswick
                 ,
                 Lunenbourg
              
               ,
               exempted
               again
               the
               said
               District
               from
               the
               Execution
               ,
               and
               in
               express
               terms
               reserved
               to
               the
               House
               of
               Gottorp
               their
               Rights
               in
               it
               .
               Notwithstanding
               all
               this
               ,
               the
               King
               commanded
               Homage
               to
               be
               paid
               to
               him
               alone
               by
               all
               the
               Subjects
               of
               that
               District
               ,
               not
               only
               excluding
               the
               Duke
               ,
               but
               using
               his
               Ambassador
               ill
               ,
               who
               had
               entred
               his
               Protestation
               against
               it
               ,
               and
               attempting
               also
               to
               Usurp
               to
               himself
               the
               Toll
               of
               
                 E
                 〈…〉
              
               upon
               Weser
               ,
               belonging
               by
               Inheritance
               ,
               partly
               to
               the
               House
               of
               Gottorp
               ,
               and
               partly
               to
               the
               Kings
               of
               Denmark
               ,
               endeavouring
               to
               dispossess
               the
               Duke
               of
               both
               .
            
             
               While
               these
               Differences
               encreased
               more
               and
               more
               ,
               the
               King
               of
               Denmark
               in
               order
               to
               the
               carrying
               on
               his
               designes
               against
               the
               Swedes
               and
               the
               House
               of
               Gottorp
               ,
               the
               more
               secretly
               and
               succesfully
               ,
               caused
               the
               Swedish
               Ambassador
               then
               at
               Copenhaguen
               ,
               negotiating
               a
               Marriage
               for
               the
               King
               his
               Master
               ,
               and
               thereby
               a
               firm
               Peace
               to
               be
               received
               with
               the
               greatest
               demonstrations
               of
               kindness
               and
               friendship
               ▪
               
               And
               at
               the
               same
               time
               the
               Chancellor
               of
               Denmark
               wrote
               very
               civilly
               to
               the
               Resident
               of
               Gottorp
               ,
               then
               at
               Hambourgh
               ,
               telling
               him
               he
               would
               meet
               him
               half
               way
               ,
               to
               endeavour
               a
               fair
               composition
               of
               all
               the
               differences
               betwixt
               the
               King
               and
               the
               Duke
               ,
               which
               ,
               he
               said
               ,
               he
               desired
               above
               all
               things
               ,
               and
               doubted
               not
               but
               a
               few
               hours
               would
               put
               an
               end
               to
               what
               had
               been
               kept
               on
               foot
               so
               many
               years
               ,
               if
               he
               would
               be
               pleased
               to
               meet
               him
               accordingly
               .
               The
               King
               himself
               afterwards
               declared
               his
               mind
               to
               the
               same
               purpose
               to
               the
               President
               more
               than
               once
               ,
               and
               last
               of
               all
               by
               the
               Earl
               of
               Oldenbourgh
               ,
               who
               told
               the
               President
               ,
               that
               the
               King
               desired
               nothing
               more
               then
               to
               have
               his
               Presence
               and
               assistance
               to
               accommodate
               these
               difficulties
               in
               so
               critical
               a
               juncture
               ,
               by
               which
               compliance
               of
               his
               ,
               he
               would
               oblige
               his
               Majesty
               ,
               who
               was
               inclined
               to
               hearken
               to
               an
               accommodation
               .
               After
               this
               the
               Earl
               was
               sent
               by
               the
               King
               to
               the
               Duke
               of
               Gottorp
               ,
               to
               assure
               him
               of
               his
               Friendship
               ,
               and
               let
               him
               know
               the
               necessity
               of
               the
               President
               's
               going
               to
               his
               Majesty
               ,
               and
               after
               a
               short
               stay
               went
               to
               Hamborough
               with
               Letters
               from
               the
               Duke
               to
               the
               President
               ,
               for
               whose
               further
               security
               to
               come
               to
               the
               King
               at
               Rensbourgh
               ,
               his
               Majesty
               sent
               him
               a
               Passeport
               ,
               and
               one
               of
               his
               Trumpets
               .
            
             
               Soon
               after
               the
               King
               of
               Denmark
               going
               to
               Holstein
               ,
               to
               put
               his
               designs
               in
               Execution
               ,
               acquainted
               the
               Duke
               of
               Gottorp
               with
               his
               Journey
               ,
               desiring
               him
               not
               to
               be
               troubled
               at
               it
               ,
               as
               having
               no
               other
               intention
               therin
               but
               to
               compose
               all
               things
               to
               both
               their
               satisfactions
               .
               The
               Duke
               of
               Gottorp
               trusting
               to
               several
               Letters
               full
               of
               the
               like
               assurances
               ,
               when
               the
               King
               was
               on
               his
               way
               with
               all
               his
               Army
               to
               Holstein
               ,
               sent
               one
               of
               his
               Gentlemen
               to
               Hadersleby
               ,
               to
               complement
               him
               ,
               and
               went
               himself
               soon
               after
               with
               his
               Brother
               the
               
               Bishop
               of
               Lubeck
               and
               the
               Earl
               of
               Aldenburgh
               ,
               then
               returned
               from
               Hambourgh
               to
               meet
               his
               Majesty
               ,
               waiting
               upon
               him
               at
               Hensbourgh
               ,
               after
               which
               the
               King
               being
               to
               go
               through
               Dennewerk
               ,
               and
               his
               Highness
               having
               entertained
               him
               there
               with
               all
               imaginable
               respect
               and
               splendour
               ,
               the
               King
               desired
               him
               to
               come
               and
               see
               him
               at
               Rendsbourgh
               ,
               where
               he
               was
               to
               stay
               for
               sometime
               ,
               and
               for
               a
               larger
               expression
               of
               kindness
               ,
               both
               his
               Majesty
               and
               his
               Chancellor
               drunk
               several
               times
               to
               the
               good
               success
               of
               the
               approaching
               Consultation
               .
            
             
               After
               this
               
                 Adolphus
                 Kielmannus
              
               chief
               Minister
               to
               the
               Duke
               of
               Gottorp
               ,
               notwithstanding
               his
               Sickness
               and
               the
               dissuasions
               of
               his
               Friends
               ,
               went
               directly
               from
               Hambourgh
               to
               Rensbourgh
               ,
               where
               having
               confer'd
               with
               the
               Chancellor
               of
               Denmark
               above
               eight
               hours
               about
               the
               principal
               matters
               in
               debate
               ,
               he
               offer'd
               the
               Government
               of
               Tunderen
               for
               the
               County
               of
               Oldenbourgh
               and
               Delmenhorst
               ,
               and
               having
               removed
               all
               other
               Impediments
               he
               could
               think
               upon
               ,
               and
               taking
               the
               business
               to
               be
               near
               its
               conclusion
               ,
               and
               to
               want
               nothing
               but
               the
               ratification
               and
               subscription
               of
               the
               Princes
               ;
               he
               went
               to
               Gottorp
               to
               let
               his
               Master
               know
               ,
               how
               far
               they
               had
               proceeded
               ,
               and
               with
               what
               success
               .
               The
               Prince
               himself
               ,
               that
               nothing
               might
               be
               wanting
               on
               his
               part
               for
               composing
               the
               remaining
               Differences
               ,
               deputed
               
                 Adolphus
                 Buchwaldius
              
               Governour
               of
               
                 Sleswick
                 ,
                 Frederick
                 Kielmannus
              
               the
               President
               ,
               and
               
                 Andrew
                 Cramer
              
               one
               of
               his
               Counsellors
               of
               State
               ,
               with
               a
               special
               Commission
               to
               go
               to
               
                 Rendsbourg
                 ,
                 June
              
               22.
               1675.
               being
               Arrived
               there
               ,
               they
               confer'd
               the
               next
               day
               with
               the
               Earl
               of
               Rantzo
               ,
               and
               the
               Lord
               Wibius
               ,
               and
               Gloxinius
               his
               Majesties
               Counsellors
               of
               State
               ;
               and
               they
               being
               the
               same
               that
               had
               assisted
               at
               the
               Assembly
               of
               the
               States
               at
               Kilon
               ,
               on
               the
               part
               of
               the
               King
               ,
               without
               
               effecting
               any
               thing
               ,
               renewed
               the
               matter
               of
               the
               Taxes
               ,
               saying
               ,
               That
               the
               King
               persisted
               still
               in
               his
               demand
               of
               the
               greater
               part
               of
               them
               for
               the
               maintenance
               of
               his
               Army
               ,
               which
               granted
               ,
               his
               Majesty
               would
               bind
               himself
               by
               Reversal
               Letters
               ,
               as
               they
               call
               them
               ,
               (
               a
               thing
               not
               so
               much
               as
               mentioned
               in
               the
               Assembly
               of
               the
               States
               )
               never
               to
               make
               this
               a
               President
               for
               the
               future
               .
               But
               the
               newness
               of
               that
               being
               a
               prejudice
               great
               enough
               ,
               the
               Duke
               of
               Gottorp
               thought
               it
               not
               secure
               to
               recede
               from
               the
               Antient
               Customs
               ;
               yet
               to
               gratify
               the
               King
               ,
               he
               made
               this
               Proposal
               ,
               That
               the
               greater
               Taxes
               should
               be
               paid
               ,
               but
               to
               be
               equally
               divided
               and
               employed
               by
               each
               Prince
               ,
               in
               raising
               and
               maintaining
               Souldiers
               for
               the
               defence
               of
               the
               said
               Dukedomes
               ;
               and
               that
               the
               States
               might
               the
               easier
               consent
               thereunto
               ,
               he
               desired
               the
               whole
               business
               might
               be
               proposed
               to
               them
               ,
               it
               being
               most
               agreeable
               to
               Antient
               Customes
               and
               former
               Treaties
               ,
               especially
               that
               of
               the
               Union
               ,
               to
               consult
               the
               States
               about
               raising
               of
               an
               Army
               ,
               maintaining
               and
               quartering
               it
               ,
               and
               then
               proceed
               according
               to
               their
               resolutions
               .
            
             
               While
               they
               were
               thus
               debating
               concerning
               Taxes
               ,
               and
               other
               things
               ,
               the
               Chancellor
               of
               Denmark
               wrote
               from
               Rendsbourgh
               to
               the
               President
               Kielmannus
               ,
               acquainting
               him
               that
               the
               King
               being
               ready
               for
               a
               Treaty
               ,
               it
               would
               be
               advantageous
               to
               both
               Princes
               ,
               if
               the
               Duke
               of
               Gottorp
               would
               please
               to
               come
               to
               the
               King
               at
               Rendsbourgh
               ,
               and
               by
               his
               Presence
               promote
               an
               Amicable
               composure
               of
               all
               these
               matters
               .
               The
               Duke
               remembring
               his
               Majesty
               had
               desired
               the
               same
               thing
               of
               him
               at
               Dennewerk
               ,
               to
               shew
               at
               once
               his
               duty
               to
               the
               King
               ,
               and
               his
               inclinations
               to
               Peace
               ,
               sent
               one
               of
               his
               Gentlemen
               upon
               St.
               
                 John
                 Baptists
              
               day
               to
               his
               Majesty
               ,
               to
               acquaint
               him
               ,
               that
               his
               Master
               was
               ready
               to
               
               wait
               upon
               him
               ,
               if
               he
               would
               give
               him
               leave
               .
               The
               King
               commending
               this
               Resolution
               of
               the
               Prince
               ,
               said
               twice
               ,
               he
               hoped
               the
               President
               Kielmannus
               would
               come
               along
               too
               .
               Accordingly
               next
               day
               ,
               the
               Duke
               being
               perswaded
               that
               all
               was
               sincerely
               and
               honestly
               intended
               ,
               begun
               that
               unhappy
               Journy
               with
               the
               President
               and
               some
               others
               ,
               and
               being
               near
               Rendsburgh
               ,
               was
               received
               with
               the
               shooting
               of
               several
               Guns
               .
               But
               hearing
               there
               from
               some
               of
               his
               ,
               what
               had
               been
               said
               in
               the
               Kings
               Name
               about
               the
               Taxes
               ,
               his
               Highness
               desired
               it
               might
               be
               regulated
               according
               to
               former
               Treaties
               and
               Antient
               Customes
               ;
               and
               as
               to
               other
               things
               ,
               he
               declared
               himself
               as
               above
               ,
               protesting
               he
               would
               always
               obey
               the
               King
               ,
               and
               wholly
               employ
               these
               Taxes
               in
               a
               War
               for
               the
               defence
               of
               his
               Country
               .
            
             
               At
               last
               comes
               that
               fatal
               and
               unfortunate
               day
               ,
               the
               26.
               of
               June
               ,
               in
               which
               all
               the
               designs
               that
               had
               been
               so
               long
               a-hatching
               against
               the
               House
               of
               Gottorp
               to
               its
               Ruin
               ,
               were
               to
               be
               put
               in
               Execution
               ,
               and
               that
               hidden
               Fire
               to
               break
               out
               into
               open
               Flames
               .
               It
               was
               hastened
               by
               some
               Letters
               ,
               that
               came
               that
               very
               day
               from
               the
               Elector
               of
               Brandenbourg
               ,
               and
               brought
               the
               News
               of
               the
               defeat
               of
               the
               Swedes
               in
               the
               Province
               of
               
                 La
                 Mark
              
               :
               Assoon
               as
               they
               were
               read
               ,
               all
               things
               seemed
               to
               favour
               the
               Kings
               designs
               ,
               and
               conspire
               to
               the
               Ruin
               of
               the
               House
               of
               Gottorp
               .
               The
               Danes
               glad
               and
               proud
               of
               this
               good
               Omen
               ,
               thought
               it
               not
               sit
               to
               delay
               or
               dissemble
               it
               any
               longer
               ,
               but
               called
               a
               Council
               of
               VVar
               ,
               shut
               the
               Gates
               ,
               drew
               up
               their
               Draw-bridges
               ,
               sent
               their
               Forces
               to
               
                 Sleswick
                 ,
                 Tonninghen
              
               ,
               and
               up
               and
               down
               ;
               shut
               up
               the
               Harbour
               with
               a
               Boom
               ,
               disarmed
               and
               secured
               the
               Dukes
               Troop
               of
               Guards
               ,
               and
               permitted
               none
               to
               sti
               〈…〉
               ,
               unless
               they
               could
               show
               the
               Kings
               leave
               under
               his
               own
               Hand
               .
               The
               Duke
               himself
               ,
               instead
               of
               being
               Invited
               to
               Dine
               with
               the
               
               King
               ,
               as
               formerly
               ,
               had
               his
               Dinner
               brought
               him
               apart
               in
               his
               drawing
               Room
               ,
               and
               Guards
               set
               to
               watch
               him
               ;
               his
               Chamber-doors
               being
               bolted
               every
               Night
               :
               None
               of
               the
               King
               Ministers
               being
               suffered
               to
               come
               near
               him
               for
               some
               days
               ,
               except
               the
               Sieur
               Winterfield
               ,
               High-Marshal
               of
               the
               Court
               ,
               to
               whom
               the
               Duke
               ,
               having
               called
               him
               to
               him
               ,
               said
               ,
               That
               he
               was
               a
               Prince
               of
               the
               Empire
               ,
               there
               unworthily
               Treated
               ,
               contrary
               to
               his
               expectation
               ,
               and
               undeservedly
               ;
               nay
               ,
               contrary
               to
               the
               greatest
               Protestations
               and
               assurances
               of
               Friendship
               ,
               and
               Publick
               Faith
               ,
               desiring
               him
               to
               acquaint
               the
               King
               therewith
               ,
               that
               his
               Majesty
               might
               permit
               him
               to
               depart
               .
               But
               alas
               ,
               all
               was
               in
               vain
               ,
               it
               being
               resolved
               ,
               that
               the
               Blow
               should
               be
               followed
               ,
               this
               Detention
               being
               but
               a
               Prologue
               to
               more
               mischief
               .
            
             
               For
               the
               Duke
               and
               his
               Ministers
               being
               now
               in
               their
               Power
               ,
               and
               a
               fair
               opportunity
               presenting
               it self
               to
               invade
               the
               Swedes
               ,
               weakned
               by
               their
               loss
               at
               F●●●berlin
               ,
               the
               Kings
               Deputies
               having
               sent
               for
               
                 Buchwaldius
                 ,
                 Frederick
                 Christian
                 Kielman
              
               ,
               and
               Cramer
               ,
               to
               Court
               ,
               told
               them
               ,
               that
               the
               Case
               being
               alter'd
               ,
               they
               were
               no
               more
               to
               dispute
               about
               giving
               the
               greatest
               part
               of
               the
               Taxes
               to
               the
               King
               ,
               who
               would
               now
               challenge
               the
               whole
               alone
               ,
               and
               quarter
               his
               Army
               up
               and
               down
               in
               the
               Dukes
               Territories
               to
               preserve
               them
               from
               the
               Enemy
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               Emperors
               Requisitorial
               Letters
               might
               be
               obeyed
               ,
               which
               they
               would
               therefore
               now
               exhibite
               to
               them
               ,
               shewing
               also
               by
               this
               their
               ill-will
               and
               premeditated
               Designs
               against
               the
               House
               of
               Gottorp
               .
               Moreover
               they
               added
               ,
               that
               the
               King
               had
               for
               a
               long
               time
               been
               jealous
               of
               the
               Dukes
               designs
               and
               inclinations
               ,
               and
               being
               to
               carry
               his
               Army
               out
               of
               the
               Country
               ,
               he
               thought
               he
               ought
               to
               take
               care
               to
               leave
               no
               Enemies
               behind
               him
               ,
               wherein
               he
               could
               not
               secure
               himself
               
               but
               by
               seizing
               upon
               the
               Castle
               of
               Gottorp
               ,
               the
               strong
               Town
               of
               Tonningen
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               Dukes
               Forces
               ,
               till
               the
               change
               of
               Affairs
               might
               secure
               him
               otherwise
               .
               That
               it
               was
               not
               sit
               for
               the
               Kings
               Majesty
               to
               exchange
               the
               Counties
               of
               Oldenbourgh
               and
               Delmenhorst
               ,
               for
               that
               of
               Tunderen
               .
               That
               these
               and
               other
               things
               could
               not
               be
               done
               in
               haste
               ,
               but
               required
               more
               time
               than
               the
               King
               could
               now
               spare
               ,
               fearing
               lest
               some
               third
               Party
               might
               in
               the
               mean
               while
               seize
               those
               Provinces
               .
               That
               the
               King
               therefore
               would
               put
               Garrisons
               into
               all
               the
               Fortified
               places
               of
               the
               Country
               ,
               and
               provide
               all
               other
               things
               necessary
               for
               its
               Defence
               :
               protesting
               withal
               ,
               that
               if
               any
               loss
               should
               happen
               by
               the
               Dukes
               delay
               ,
               the
               Reparation
               of
               it
               would
               be
               required
               from
               the
               Author
               thereof
               ;
               but
               if
               the
               Duke
               would
               accept
               of
               one
               hundred
               and
               fifty
               thousand
               Dollars
               offered
               him
               at
               Copenhaguen
               ,
               to
               renounce
               his
               Right
               to
               them
               ,
               they
               still
               hoped
               his
               Majesty
               might
               be
               prevailed
               upon
               at
               the
               Dukes
               request
               to
               pay
               that
               mony
               .
            
             
               The
               Danes
               having
               proposed
               these
               severe
               conditions
               ,
               and
               the
               Dukes
               Commissioners
               having
               been
               to
               consult
               their
               Master
               ,
               returned
               this
               Answer
               ,
               That
               as
               to
               the
               Taxes
               ,
               the
               Duke
               ,
               without
               prejudice
               to
               his
               Right
               ,
               was
               forced
               to
               yield
               to
               the
               present
               juncture
               of
               time
               in
               that
               Matter
               .
               That
               the
               Requisitorial
               Letters
               of
               the
               Emperor
               concerned
               onely
               the
               Dukedom
               of
               Holstein
               ,
               not
               that
               of
               Sleswick
               ;
               and
               they
               being
               according
               to
               the
               Constitutions
               of
               the
               Empire
               ,
               and
               the
               Pragmatick
               Sanction
               ,
               could
               require
               nothing
               of
               him
               but
               a
               safe
               Passage
               ,
               which
               his
               Highness
               would
               never
               deny
               ,
               when
               ever
               the
               King
               should
               desire
               it
               .
               That
               the
               Castle
               of
               Gottorp
               was
               neither
               by
               Art
               nor
               Scituation
               so
               strong
               as
               to
               be
               formidable
               ,
               and
               therefore
               the
               King
               might
               well
               permit
               the
               Duke
               to
               secure
               the
               place
               
               of
               his
               Residence
               and
               Habitation
               ,
               with
               some
               Souldiers
               ;
               and
               for
               an
               evident
               proof
               of
               his
               respect
               ,
               the
               Duke
               was
               contented
               his
               Majesty
               should
               have
               as
               strong
               a
               Garrison
               in
               Tonningen
               as
               he
               himself
               ,
               provided
               both
               should
               take
               the
               Oath
               of
               Fidelity
               to
               each
               Prince
               ;
               and
               that
               the
               King
               would
               oblige
               himself
               ,
               that
               upon
               the
               change
               of
               Affairs
               ,
               all
               things
               should
               be
               restored
               again
               as
               they
               were
               .
               That
               if
               the
               King
               would
               dispose
               solely
               of
               all
               things
               in
               these
               Countries
               at
               his
               Pleasure
               ,
               the
               Duke
               must
               yield
               to
               it
               ,
               but
               hoped
               his
               Right
               should
               be
               saved
               entire
               :
               That
               he
               had
               never
               committed
               nor
               omitted
               any
               thing
               that
               might
               entitle
               the
               King
               to
               demand
               reparation
               of
               him
               ;
               and
               for
               the
               Proposals
               of
               an
               Exchange
               ,
               they
               were
               neither
               such
               as
               imposed
               a
               necessity
               upon
               his
               Majesties
               will
               ,
               nor
               derogated
               from
               it
               .
               That
               he
               would
               leave
               the
               Transactions
               of
               Copenhaguen
               till
               they
               were
               set
               on
               Foot
               again
               .
               And
               lastly
               ,
               That
               he
               earnestly
               begged
               ,
               that
               the
               King
               would
               no
               longer
               delay
               to
               grant
               him
               and
               his
               ,
               Liberty
               to
               go
               where
               they
               would
               .
            
             
               
                 This
                 most
                 reasonable
                 Answer
                 of
                 the
                 Duke
                 proved
                 of
                 no
                 effect
                 ,
                 the
              
               Danes
               
                 being
                 resolved
                 to
                 pass
                 to
                 the
                 greatest
                 Extremities
                 :
                 For
                 the
                 Kings
                 Deputies
                 signified
                 again
                 in
                 Writing
                 ,
              
               That
               their
               Master
               persisted
               firm
               in
               his
               first
               offers
               ,
               hoping
               to
               provoke
               the
               Duke
               to
               discover
               his
               mind
               in
               the
               same
               manner
               .
               
                 But
                 he
                 replyed
                 only
                 as
                 before
                 ,
                 requesting
                 again
                 ,
              
               That
               the
               King
               would
               not
               urge
               so
               much
               the
               Surrender
               of
               his
               Castles
               and
               Forts
               ,
               but
               consent
               to
               some
               easier
               Terms
               than
               these
               ;
               which
               the
               Danes
               said
               were
               only
               Bagatelles
               .
            
             
               
                 But
                 that
                 King
                 and
                 his
                 Minister
                 were
                 so
                 far
                 from
                 remiting
                 any
                 thing
                 of
                 the
                 Rigour
                 of
                 their
                 Demands
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 added
                 Rebukes
                 and
                 Threats
              
               ;
               For
               ,
               
                 said
                 they
              
               ,
               the
               Dukes
               absolute
               Power
               over
               Sleswick
               ,
               being
               extorted
               from
               the
               King
               
               by
               force
               of
               Arms
               ,
               the
               Duke
               had
               thereby
               lost
               the
               Fief
               of
               it
               ▪
               and
               his
               being
               in
               a
               League
               with
               the
               King
               of
               Sweden
               ,
               an
               Enemy
               to
               the
               Empire
               ,
               might
               probably
               cause
               him
               to
               be
               dispossest
               of
               the
               Dukedome
               of
               Holstein
               ,
               and
               the
               King
               to
               be
               invested
               therein
               .
               Moreover
               ,
               that
               the
               King
               was
               fully
               resolved
               ,
               That
               neither
               the
               Duke
               ,
               nor
               any
               of
               his
               Ministers
               ,
               should
               be
               set
               at
               Liberty
               ,
               uniil
               he
               had
               seized
               all
               the
               Dukes
               strong-holds
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               would
               even
               confine
               his
               Highn●ss
               apart
               from
               all
               his
               Ministers
               and
               Servants
               ,
               and
               proceed
               to
               the
               Execution
               hereof
               by
               force
               of
               Arms.
               
                 For
                 as
                 we
                 have
                 before
                 mentioned
                 ,
                 they
                 had
                 already
                 Body
                 of
                 Horse
                 and
                 Foot
                 in
              
               Sleswick
               ,
               
                 which
                 blocked
                 up
                 the
                 Castle
                 of
              
               Gottorp
               ,
               
                 where
                 the
                 Reverend
                 Bishop
                 of
              
               Lubeck
               ,
               
                 Brother
                 to
                 the
                 most
                 Serene
                 Duke
                 ,
                 then
                 was
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 also
                 invested
              
               Tonningen
               and
               Holme
               :
               
                 and
                 that
                 nothing
                 might
                 retard
                 the
                 Surrender
                 of
              
               Tonningen
               ,
               an
               Order
               was
               drawn
               by
               the
               Kings
               command
               for
               the
               Duke
               to
               Sign
               ,
               and
               send
               to
               the
               Person
               that
               commanded
               for
               him
               there
               .
            
             
               The
               Duke
               seeing
               himself
               betrayed
               ,
               and
               without
               any
               help
               ,
               deprived
               of
               his
               Liberty
               ,
               and
               fallen
               into
               a
               very
               dangerous
               distemper
               ,
               fearing
               greater
               Evils
               might
               be
               intended
               against
               him
               and
               his
               Ministers
               ,
               (
               which
               was
               not
               obscurely
               given
               him
               to
               understand
               )
               suffered
               at
               length
               the
               Surrender
               of
               all
               his
               Forts
               and
               Forces
               to
               be
               extorted
               from
               him
               :
               and
               though
               he
               only
               desired
               from
               the
               King
               that
               the
               Castle
               of
               Gottorp
               ,
               the
               place
               of
               his
               Residence
               ,
               might
               be
               free
               from
               a
               Garrison
               ,
               he
               could
               not
               obtain
               it
               ,
               nor
               so
               much
               as
               that
               the
               King
               would
               annex
               to
               that
               fatal
               Surrender
               ,
               a
               Promise
               to
               secure
               him
               by
               Reversal
               Letters
               of
               the
               Restitution
               of
               his
               Forts
               ,
               and
               what
               belonged
               to
               them
               .
               But
               though
               this
               was
               promised
               by
               the
               Chancellor
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               ,
               in
               the
               hearing
               of
               the
               King
               and
               his
               Brother
               ,
               who
               never
               contradicted
               
               it
               ;
               yet
               his
               Majesty
               refused
               to
               oblige
               himself
               to
               it
               in
               Writing
               ,
               the
               Chancellor
               answering
               again
               for
               his
               Master
               ,
               that
               a
               Kings
               promise
               by
               word
               of
               Mouth
               was
               more
               to
               be
               valued
               than
               any
               other
               Security
               .
               And
               when
               the
               Castle
               of
               Tonningen
               ,
               with
               all
               his
               Magazins
               and
               Ammunition
               ,
               was
               shortly
               after
               delivered
               up
               to
               
                 Charles
                 Arenstorf
              
               for
               the
               King
               ,
               he
               added
               these
               words
               to
               the
               foot
               of
               the
               Inventory
               ,
               which
               was
               signed
               by
               him
               ,
               That
               all
               things
               should
               be
               restored
               fully
               and
               faithfully
               according
               to
               the
               Kings
               Promise
               .
            
             
               The
               Danes
               being
               Masters
               of
               the
               Castles
               of
               Gottorp
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               other
               Forts
               ,
               the
               Duke
               was
               carried
               to
               Gottorp
               on
               the
               6.
               of
               J●ly
               from
               one
               Prison
               to
               another
               :
               For
               the
               Danes
               had
               not
               only
               seized
               the
               Passages
               ,
               Gates
               ,
               and
               Fortifications
               of
               that
               place
               ,
               but
               ordered
               a
               Company
               to
               watch
               night
               and
               day
               near
               his
               Highnesses
               Chamber
               ,
               to
               let
               him
               know
               that
               he
               was
               still
               their
               Prisoner
               .
               The
               Prince
               being
               thus
               in
               their
               Power
               ,
               the
               Princess
               his
               Wife
               ,
               whom
               he
               had
               not
               been
               able
               by
               all
               his
               kind
               Letters
               to
               get
               out
               of
               Copenhaguen
               ,
               where
               her
               Mother
               had
               invited
               her
               before
               all
               these
               Troubles
               ,
               and
               kept
               her
               ,
               was
               at
               last
               restored
               to
               him
               ,
               perhaps
               for
               fear
               ,
               lest
               she
               might
               prevail
               upon
               the
               King
               her
               Brothers
               mind
               ,
               and
               avert
               those
               great
               Violences
               designed
               against
               her
               Husband
               and
               Children
               .
            
             
               VVho
               would
               not
               have
               thought
               the
               King
               fully
               satisfied
               with
               this
               ?
               but
               it
               proved
               otherwise
               ;
               For
               the
               Earl
               of
               Alefield
               Governor
               of
               Holstein
               ,
               having
               sent
               for
               the
               President
               Kielmannus
               ,
               dictated
               to
               h●m
               eight
               Articles
               of
               great
               Importance
               ,
               and
               bid
               him
               acquaint
               the
               Duke
               with
               them
               by
               Buc●wald
               ,
               the
               Vice-President
               Kielman
               ,
               and
               Cramer
               ,
               and
               get
               him
               to
               declare
               his
               opinion
               about
               them
               ,
               detaining
               the
               said
               President
               Kielman
               still
               at
               Rendsbourgh
               .
               This
               being
               
               done
               ,
               and
               they
               returned
               to
               Rendsbourgh
               ,
               did
               according
               to
               their
               Instructions
               declare
               his
               Highnesses
               mind
               upon
               every
               Head
               ,
               delivering
               also
               his
               Letters
               to
               the
               King
               and
               the
               Chancellor
               ,
               and
               intreating
               them
               to
               have
               some
               regard
               at
               least
               to
               Justice
               and
               Equity
               .
               But
               all
               was
               in
               vain
               ;
               for
               the
               Chancellor
               and
               the
               Governor
               having
               sent
               for
               the
               Dukes
               Deputies
               ,
               and
               read
               to
               them
               these
               Eight
               Articles
               of
               their
               own
               Penning
               ,
               demanded
               with
               great
               Threats
               ,
               that
               the
               Duke
               should
               sign
               them
               without
               any
               Alteration
               or
               Limitation
               ;
               adding
               ,
               that
               if
               the
               Duke
               refused
               to
               obey
               the
               Kings
               will
               ,
               both
               Dukedomes
               and
               all
               belonging
               to
               them
               ,
               being
               now
               in
               the
               hands
               of
               his
               Majesty
               ,
               he
               could
               easily
               force
               a
               disarmed
               and
               forsaken
               Prince
               to
               do
               what
               his
               Majesty
               had
               a
               mind
               to
               ,
               and
               then
               it
               would
               be
               too
               late
               to
               Repent
               .
               The
               Duke
               sensible
               of
               this
               new
               Violence
               ,
               and
               of
               his
               being
               kept
               a
               Prisoner
               by
               the
               Danes
               ,
               in
               his
               own
               Castle
               and
               House
               ,
               yielded
               at
               last
               to
               Force
               ,
               and
               with
               great
               reluctancy
               subscribed
               to
               these
               severe
               conditions
               ,
               as
               thinking
               it
               in
               vain
               to
               hope
               for
               any
               more
               reasonable
               ,
               and
               with
               his
               Brother
               ,
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Lubeck
               ,
               renounced
               their
               Supreme
               and
               Independent
               Right
               over
               the
               Dukedome
               of
               Sleswick
               ,
               which
               was
               extorted
               from
               them
               by
               meer
               Violence
               and
               Necessity
               .
            
             
               At
               last
               the
               Duke
               being
               impatient
               to
               be
               kept
               always
               a
               Prisoner
               in
               his
               own
               House
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               forced
               every
               day
               to
               consent
               to
               what
               the
               Danes
               would
               exact
               ,
               and
               being
               informed
               that
               the
               City
               of
               Sleswick
               ,
               though
               unfortified
               ,
               was
               yet
               full
               of
               Danish
               Souldiers
               ,
               begun
               to
               be
               more
               jealous
               of
               the
               designs
               of
               the
               Danes
               ,
               and
               seared
               either
               yet
               a
               closer
               Imprisonment
               ,
               or
               to
               be
               conveyed
               God
               knows
               where
               .
               The
               most
               Serene
               Queen
               Dowager
               of
               Denmark
               was
               now
               come
               to
               Augustberg
               ,
               and
               had
               sent
               for
               her
               Daughter
               the
               
               Dukes
               Wife
               ,
               who
               had
               acquainted
               the
               Duke
               her
               Husband
               with
               her
               intended
               Journey
               ,
               in
               obedience
               to
               her
               Mother
               ,
               praying
               him
               to
               accompany
               her
               :
               But
               the
               Duke
               remembring
               that
               when
               the
               King
               went
               to
               Holstein
               just
               before
               these
               troubles
               ,
               the
               Dutchess
               his
               Wife
               had
               been
               sent
               for
               to
               Copenhaguen
               ,
               upon
               which
               all
               these
               mischiefs
               had
               befallen
               the
               House
               of
               Gottorp
               ,
               apprehended
               new
               Evils
               to
               him
               and
               his
               ,
               from
               this
               second
               Journey
               ,
               and
               thought
               of
               his
               escape
               .
               Therefore
               to
               lay
               hold
               on
               the
               occasion
               ,
               his
               Highness
               caused
               some
               Horses
               to
               be
               made
               ready
               ,
               took
               a
               few
               of
               his
               Servants
               with
               him
               ,
               commanded
               that
               his
               Dogs
               should
               follow
               ,
               pretending
               his
               intention
               was
               to
               accompany
               his
               Dutchess
               part
               of
               the
               way
               ,
               and
               then
               recreate
               himself
               with
               Hunting
               ;
               but
               having
               gone
               a
               few
               hours
               with
               her
               ,
               taking
               his
               leave
               of
               her
               ,
               he
               rid
               away
               as
               fast
               as
               his
               Horse
               could
               carry
               him
               to
               Kilonium
               .
               Being
               there
               ,
               as
               he
               was
               resolving
               to
               leave
               his
               tired
               Horses
               ,
               and
               prosecute
               his
               Journey
               in
               a
               common
               Coach
               ,
               word
               was
               brought
               him
               ,
               that
               the
               Danish
               Troopers
               were
               riding
               ,
               not
               only
               about
               Sleswick
               ,
               but
               every-where
               as
               far
               as
               Hambourgh
               ,
               and
               guarded
               all
               the
               ways
               ;
               not
               staying
               therefore
               to
               Dine
               ,
               he
               was
               scarce
               gone
               out
               of
               Town
               ,
               but
               he
               was
               met
               with
               two
               Danish
               Troopers
               ,
               who
               taking
               hold
               of
               the
               Reins
               of
               the
               Horses
               to
               stop
               the
               Coach
               ,
               the
               Duke
               telling
               them
               he
               was
               a
               certain
               Nobleman
               ,
               escaped
               to
               Eutin
               ,
               where
               he
               heard
               ,
               that
               both
               the
               Kielmans
               were
               carried
               away
               Prisoners
               to
               Copenhaguen
               .
               From
               Eutin
               he
               came
               to
               Hambourgh
               indeed
               ,
               but
               as
               a
               Banisht
               Person
               ,
               and
               one
               forc'd
               to
               leave
               his
               Country
               and
               Subjects
               ,
               exposed
               to
               the
               will
               and
               pleasure
               of
               the
               Danes
               .
               For
               the
               King
               afterwards
               ,
               contrary
               to
               the
               Engagement
               the
               11.
               of
               
                 March
                 1676.
              
               demolisht
               the
               strong
               Town
               of
               
                 To
                 〈…〉
                 ngen
              
               ,
               and
               the
               Castle
               of
               Holme
               to
               the
               ground
               ,
               the
               Drums
               beating
               ,
               and
               
               the
               Trumpets
               sounding
               ;
               and
               having
               caused
               the
               Dukes
               Armes
               upon
               the
               great
               Guns
               to
               be
               defaced
               ,
               sent
               them
               with
               all
               the
               Ammunition
               partly
               to
               Rendsbourgh
               ,
               and
               partly
               to
               Copenhaguen
               ;
               and
               exacting
               also
               Contributions
               to
               the
               value
               of
               many
               Millions
               of
               Gold
               ,
               and
               a
               prodigious
               quantity
               of
               Corn
               ,
               Chariots
               ,
               and
               Horses
               ;
               wasting
               all
               the
               Dukes
               Villages
               and
               Towns
               with
               Quartering
               his
               Souldiers
               in
               them
               ,
               and
               causing
               them
               continually
               to
               pass
               and
               repass
               to
               and
               fro
               .
               This
               his
               Majesty
               does
               to
               this
               day
               ,
               not
               having
               remitted
               a
               penny
               of
               Taxes
               and
               Impositions
               for
               the
               Dukes
               Subjects
               thus
               expressed
               ,
               though
               many
               times
               desired
               to
               it
               by
               the
               Dukes
               Letters
               and
               his
               Ambassadors
               ,
               and
               using
               the
               Duke
               at
               the
               same
               rate
               ,
               not
               permitting
               his
               Subjects
               and
               Servants
               to
               pay
               him
               any
               thing
               of
               his
               Revenue
               ,
               that
               both
               Prince
               and
               Subjects
               might
               at
               last
               perish
               by
               Famine
               ,
               and
               the
               many
               other
               Calamities
               they
               are
               forced
               to
               endure
               .
            
             
               The
               King
               nevertheless
               being
               extreamly
               vexed
               ,
               that
               the
               Duke
               had
               chosen
               his
               abode
               in
               a
               City
               so
               Famous
               and
               Populous
               ,
               from
               whence
               the
               whole
               Story
               of
               the
               Barbarity
               exercised
               against
               him
               ,
               and
               the
               breach
               of
               so
               many
               reiterated
               Engagements
               ,
               might
               be
               spread
               over
               all
               the
               world
               ,
               employed
               all
               sorts
               of
               Persuasions
               and
               Cunning
               to
               get
               his
               Highness
               back
               ,
               and
               have
               him
               again
               in
               his
               Clutches
               ,
               and
               at
               his
               disposal
               ;
               but
               his
               Highness
               warned
               by
               his
               former
               Usage
               ,
               having
               learnt
               to
               distrust
               ,
               would
               not
               be
               prevailed
               upon
               .
               His
               Majesty
               for
               all
               that
               ,
               remitted
               nothing
               of
               his
               Prosecution
               against
               the
               Duke
               ,
               and
               both
               by
               Letters
               and
               Envoys
               demanded
               especially
               ,
               with
               great
               earnestness
               ,
               that
               the
               Duke
               in
               compliance
               with
               the
               late
               Treaty
               (
               if
               it
               may
               be
               so
               called
               )
               at
               Rendsbourgh
               ,
               would
               solemnly
               receive
               from
               the
               King
               the
               Investiture
               of
               the
               Dukedome
               of
               Sleswick
               ,
               threatning
               for
               default
               thereof
               to
               Confiscate
               the
               same
               .
               
               On
               the
               other
               hand
               ,
               the
               Duke
               sent
               him
               word
               ,
               that
               the
               Transactions
               at
               Rendsbourgh
               were
               so
               unjust
               ,
               that
               he
               thought
               his
               Promise
               less
               engaged
               thereby
               than
               the
               Danish
               Reputation
               .
               Yet
               for
               fear
               of
               exposing
               his
               Subjects
               to
               greater
               Cruelties
               ,
               and
               to
               comply
               with
               the
               Times
               and
               the
               advice
               of
               those
               ,
               who
               thought
               ,
               that
               in
               Civility
               to
               the
               King
               ,
               the
               Duke
               would
               do
               well
               to
               send
               some
               Gentlemen
               ,
               to
               know
               his
               Majesties
               pleasure
               ,
               and
               upon
               what
               conditions
               he
               was
               resolved
               to
               grant
               that
               Fief
               ;
               (
               for
               it
               is
               certain
               that
               it
               had
               been
               held
               formerly
               upon
               different
               conditions
               )
               the
               Duke
               thereupon
               sent
               his
               Ambassadors
               to
               Copenhaguen
               to
               desire
               the
               King
               ,
               that
               he
               would
               be
               pleased
               first
               to
               remedy
               some
               of
               the
               chiefest
               grievances
               ,
               which
               had
               Relation
               to
               the
               Fief
               it self
               ,
               and
               then
               declare
               his
               pleasure
               about
               it
               .
               The
               Ambassador
               during
               their
               stay
               at
               Copenhaguen
               ,
               had
               no
               success
               ,
               and
               having
               once
               mentioned
               the
               Grievances
               ,
               were
               scarce
               ever
               after
               admitted
               or
               heard
               ;
               the
               word
               Grievances
               offending
               the
               Danes
               extreamly
               ,
               and
               the
               Kings
               design
               being
               ,
               without
               any
               regard
               to
               them
               ,
               to
               order
               all
               things
               according
               to
               his
               own
               Pleasure
               .
               Therefore
               the
               Ambassadors
               ,
               being
               advised
               by
               the
               Queen-Mother
               to
               return
               to
               their
               Master
               ,
               and
               let
               him
               know
               the
               whole
               business
               ,
               and
               the
               eminent
               danger
               a
               delay
               would
               cast
               him
               into
               ,
               and
               to
               return
               with
               new
               Instructions
               from
               him
               ,
               agreeable
               to
               the
               Kings
               will
               ;
               they
               parted
               from
               Copenhaguen
               without
               their
               Masters
               knowledge
               ,
               or
               effecting
               any
               thing
               .
               But
               the
               King
               interpreting
               this
               and
               other
               things
               in
               the
               worst
               sence
               ,
               sent
               a
               little
               after
               three
               Commissioners
               to
               Sleswick
               ,
               the
               Metropolis
               of
               the
               Dukedome
               ,
               viz.
               The
               Earl
               of
               Rantzo
               ,
               the
               Lord
               Gloxin
               ,
               and
               the
               Baron
               Lenten
               Assessor
               of
               Gluckstad
               ,
               with
               Orders
               to
               Sequester
               the
               Dukedome
               in
               the
               Kings
               Name
               ,
               and
               absolving
               the
               Magistrates
               and
               People
               
               from
               their
               Allegiance
               to
               the
               Duke
               ,
               oblige
               them
               to
               take
               an
               Oath
               of
               Fidelity
               to
               the
               King
               ,
               and
               if
               any
               refused
               it
               ,
               to
               deprive
               them
               of
               all
               their
               Offices
               ;
               to
               bring
               in
               all
               the
               Dukes
               Revenues
               into
               the
               Kings
               Treasury
               ,
               and
               put
               a
               Garrison
               again
               in
               the
               Castle
               of
               Gottorp
               ;
               adding
               these
               secret
               Instructions
               ,
               that
               if
               the
               Duke
               did
               not
               comply
               with
               the
               Kings
               pleasure
               within
               six
               weeks
               ,
               and
               accept
               this
               Fief
               upon
               the
               Kings
               terms
               ,
               it
               should
               for
               ever
               be
               annexed
               to
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               Denmark
               .
               And
               that
               these
               new
               Orders
               of
               the
               Kings
               might
               be
               more
               publick
               ,
               and
               the
               better
               observed
               ,
               the
               Kings
               Proclamation
               to
               that
               effect
               was
               published
               and
               affixed
               at
               Sleswick
               ;
               in
               opposition
               to
               which
               Usurpation
               ,
               the
               Duke
               published
               another
               ,
               together
               with
               his
               solemn
               Protestation
               ,
               commanding
               the
               States
               of
               the
               Dukedome
               and
               all
               his
               Subjects
               ,
               to
               continue
               in
               their
               Loyalty
               and
               Obedience
               to
               his
               Highness
               .
            
             
               The
               Narrative
               of
               the
               matter
               of
               Fact
               might
               very
               well
               end
               here
               ,
               but
               that
               many
               calumnies
               thrown
               upon
               the
               House
               of
               Gottorp
               must
               make
               part
               of
               it
               .
               Therefore
               ,
               that
               the
               Truth
               and
               the
               Innocence
               of
               the
               most
               Serene
               Duke
               may
               appear
               the
               better
               ,
               and
               to
               take
               off
               all
               subject
               of
               cavil
               from
               the
               Danes
               ,
               we
               will
               say
               something
               about
               what
               the
               Danes
               pretend
               to
               be
               most
               offended
               at
               ,
               that
               so
               the
               Justice
               of
               the
               Dukes
               Cause
               may
               be
               more
               evident
               .
            
             
               First
               of
               all
               ,
               we
               shall
               speak
               about
               the
               Dukedome
               of
               Sleswick
               ,
               and
               shew
               that
               the
               Danes
               had
               not
               always
               the
               same
               right
               over
               it
               ,
               but
               sometimes
               little
               or
               none
               .
               For
               when
               antiently
               the
               Venedi
               had
               great
               Wars
               with
               the
               Danes
               ,
               the
               Diocess
               of
               Sleswick
               being
               chiefly
               in●ested
               by
               their
               Inroades
               and
               Robberies
               ,
               to
               prevent
               it
               ,
               the
               Kings
               of
               Denmark
               erected
               it
               into
               a
               Lieutenancy
               to
               oppose
               them
               ,
               as
               formerly
               the
               Emperor
               had
               erected
               Denmark
               into
               a
               
               Marquisate
               .
               In
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               twelfth
               Century
               ,
               ●he
               Vandals
               having
               invaded
               Sleswick
               ,
               and
               razed
               the
               chief
               City
               thereof
               ,
               no
               body
               would
               accept
               of
               that
               Lieutenancy
               ,
               till
               at
               last
               Nicholas
               King
               of
               Denmark
               turn'd
               it
               into
               a
               Dukedome
               about
               the
               year
               1118
               ,
               and
               made
               his
               Brothers
               Son
               first
               Duke
               of
               it
               ,
               who
               being
               Murthered
               by
               his
               Subjects
               ,
               was
               Canoniz'd
               ,
               and
               call'd
               St.
               Canut
               .
               Now
               whether
               this
               Canut
               received
               the
               Dukedome
               to
               hold
               as
               a
               Fief
               of
               Denmark
               ,
               is
               not
               only
               questioned
               ,
               but
               rather
               denied
               by
               the
               great
               Historian
               
                 Jo.
                 Adolphus
                 Cypraeus
              
               ,
               in
               his
               Annals
               of
               
                 Sleswick
                 ,
                 lib.
                 1.
                 cap.
              
               21.
               
               'T
               is
               true
               ,
               it
               cannot
               be
               disputed
               ,
               but
               that
               the
               Kings
               of
               Denmark
               grant
               the
               same
               to
               be
               held
               as
               a
               Fief
               from
               them
               ,
               but
               the
               terms
               upon
               which
               ,
               have
               been
               different
               ;
               and
               the
               Kings
               sometimes
               reserved
               nothing
               to
               themselves
               but
               the
               Solemnity
               of
               the
               Investiture
               .
               For
               Waldemar
               
                 the
                 Third
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 Advice
                 of
                 the
                 States
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 gave
                 to
              
               Gerhard
               
                 Earl
                 of
              
               Holstein
               
                 his
                 Vnkle
                 ,
                 for
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 lawful
                 Heirs
                 ,
                 the
                 Dukedome
                 of
              
               South-Juitland
               ,
               
                 cum
                 Dominio
                 utili
                 &
                 directo
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 things
                 belonging
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 Vassals
                 in
                 the
                 Diocess
                 of
              
               Sleswick
               ,
               
                 to
                 be
                 enjoyed
                 for
                 ever
                 by
                 him
                 and
                 his
                 ,
                 quietly
                 and
                 peaceably
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 held
                 as
                 a
                 Fief
                 with
                 the
                 Armes
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 Renouncing
                 for
                 him
                 ,
                 his
                 Heirs
                 and
                 Successors
                 ,
                 all
                 the
                 Right
                 that
                 ever
                 they
                 had
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 .
                 Two
                 years
                 after
                 ,
                 King
              
               Christopher
               
                 made
                 over
                 the
                 Island
                 of
              
               Femeren
               ,
               
                 with
                 the
                 Propriety
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 to
              
               John
               the
               III.
               
                 Earl
                 of
              
               Holstein
               ,
               
                 and
                 all
                 his
                 Heirs
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 Male
                 as
                 Female
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 held
                 likewise
                 as
                 a
                 Fief
                 ;
                 which
                 Donation
                 was
                 confirmed
                 by
              
               Waldemar
               the
               IIII.
               
                 his
                 Son.
              
               And
               Christopher
               the
               II.
               being
               restored
               to
               his
               Throne
               ,
               Waldemar
               the
               III.
               who
               had
               Resigned
               it
               ,
               had
               the
               Hereditary
               Dukedome
               of
               Sleswick
               conferred
               upon
               him
               .
               
                 John
                 Meurs
              
               an
               excellent
               Writer
               of
               the
               Danish
               History
               ,
               relates
               of
               Margaret
               the
               
               prudent
               and
               careful
               Queen
               of
               Denmark
               ,
               that
               she
               made
               a
               Peace
               with
               Gerhard
               Duke
               of
               Sleswick
               ,
               and
               those
               of
               Holstein
               ,
               Covenanting
               ,
               
                 That
                 the
                 sole
                 Jurisdiction
                 over
              
               Sleswick
               and
               Holstein
               
                 should
                 remain
                 to
                 their
                 Dukes
                 and
                 Earls
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 for
                 the
                 future
                 she
                 should
                 not
                 meddle
                 in
                 the
                 Affairs
                 thereof
                 ,
                 nor
                 they
                 in
                 those
                 of
              
               Denmark
               ,
               
                 lib.
                 5.
                 
                 Contin
                 .
                 Hist
                 .
                 Dan.
                 p.
                 9●
                 .
              
               But
               Gerhard
               being
               Dead
               ,
               Margaret
               and
               her
               Husband
               Eric
               demanded
               the
               Guardianship
               of
               his
               Children
               ,
               and
               under
               that
               pretence
               ,
               seizing
               upon
               many
               Castles
               and
               Places
               of
               the
               Dukedome
               ,
               at
               last
               endeavoured
               to
               get
               the
               whole
               ,
               and
               reunite
               it
               to
               the
               Crown
               of
               Denmark
               ,
               which
               being
               perceived
               by
               Gerhards
               Sons
               ,
               and
               other
               Princes
               ,
               and
               that
               she
               demanded
               of
               them
               ,
               first
               absolutely
               to
               resign
               that
               Dukedome
               to
               the
               King
               and
               Kingdom
               of
               Denmark
               ,
               before
               they
               should
               receive
               the
               Investiture
               of
               it
               ,
               occasioned
               a
               sharp
               War
               for
               Thirty
               years
               .
               At
               last
               when
               the
               Dukedom
               came
               to
               Adolph
               the
               last
               ,
               Duke
               of
               the
               House
               of
               Schawenburg
               ,
               and
               that
               by
               his
               Interest
               ,
               Christian
               the
               first
               ,
               Son
               to
               Theodorick
               Earl
               of
               Oldenburgh
               and
               Hedewig
               Adolphus's
               Sister
               ,
               had
               been
               Elected
               King
               of
               
                 Denmark
                 ,
                 He
                 promised
                 by
                 a
                 solemn
                 Deed
                 to
                 his
                 Vnckle
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 States
                 of
                 the
                 Province
                 of
              
               Sleswick
               ,
               
                 that
                 he
                 would
                 never
                 unite
                 or
                 incorporate
                 the
                 Dukedom
                 of
              
               Sleswick
               
                 to
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 of
              
               Denmark
               ,
               
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 Swear
                 Allegiance
                 to
                 him
                 as
                 Duke
                 of
              
               Sleswick
               ,
               
                 and
                 not
                 as
                 King
                 of
              
               Denmark
               .
               And
               Adolph
               
                 dying
                 Ten
                 years
                 after
                 without
                 Children
                 ,
              
               Christian
               
                 succeeded
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 that
                 time
                 the
                 Fief
                 of
                 the
                 Dukedome
                 of
              
               Sleswick
               
                 was
                 not
                 solemnly
                 granted
                 by
                 the
                 Kings
                 of
              
               Denmark
               
                 to
                 any
                 Body
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 know
                 (
                 says
                 the
                 Learned
              
               David
               Chytraeus
               ,
               lib.
               24.
               
               Saxon.
               Hist
               .
               p.
               717.
               seq
               .
               )
               
                 for
                 above
                 120
                 years
                 after
              
               .
               There
               have
               been
               besides
               other
               disputes
               about
               this
               Dukedome
               ,
               as
               ,
               That
               this
               Fief
               should
               be
               exempted
               from
               the
               
               performance
               of
               all
               Services
               ;
               That
               the
               Succession
               should
               come
               to
               Women
               as
               well
               as
               Men
               :
               by
               which
               it
               appears
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               not
               always
               granted
               or
               held
               upon
               the
               same
               conditions
               ,
               and
               that
               there
               is
               little
               Reason
               to
               envy
               the
               House
               of
               Gottorp
               ,
               for
               having
               at
               its
               own
               great
               charges
               and
               cost
               ,
               obtained
               for
               that
               Dukedome
               an
               Independent
               Authority
               ,
               and
               thereby
               taken
               away
               all
               occasions
               of
               discord
               between
               them
               and
               the
               Danes
               .
               For
               after
               this
               Independent
               Soveraignty
               was
               granted
               ,
               though
               they
               might
               have
               justly
               demanded
               other
               satisfactions
               to
               be
               made
               them
               ,
               the
               Duke
               preferred
               a
               Peace
               which
               they
               had
               justly
               sought
               by
               the
               alteration
               of
               this
               Dukedome
               ,
               and
               which
               was
               confirmed
               by
               the
               consent
               of
               the
               King
               and
               States
               of
               Denmark
               ,
               as
               most
               advantageous
               both
               to
               the
               King
               and
               the
               House
               of
               Gottorp
               ,
               to
               all
               the
               Monies
               they
               might
               expect
               .
               And
               as
               all
               other
               humane
               things
               or
               goods
               may
               by
               commerce
               pass
               from
               one
               hand
               to
               another
               ,
               so
               there
               is
               no
               doubt
               ,
               but
               the
               Right
               of
               an
               Independent
               and
               Supreme
               Power
               may
               likewise
               be
               transmitted
               and
               alienated
               .
               Therefore
               if
               a
               proportioned
               satisfaction
               be
               demanded
               to
               a
               great
               loss
               sustained
               ,
               it
               may
               be
               given
               ,
               not
               only
               in
               paying
               so
               much
               mony
               ,
               or
               delivering
               up
               so
               many
               Towns
               and
               Provinces
               ,
               but
               by
               quitting
               and
               transferring
               the
               Right
               of
               Supreme
               Power
               by
               those
               who
               have
               a
               right
               to
               Alienate
               ;
               so
               that
               a
               Person
               ,
               who
               before
               he
               had
               due
               satisfaction
               made
               him
               ,
               had
               but
               a
               Dependent
               Power
               ,
               may
               receive
               and
               retain
               it
               Supreme
               and
               Absolute
               :
               This
               being
               confirmed
               by
               a
               late
               instance
               of
               the
               Elector
               of
               Brandenburg
               ,
               who
               ,
               not
               many
               years
               ago
               ,
               obtained
               Prussia
               in
               this
               manner
               .
            
             
               To
               say
               that
               the
               most
               Serene
               Dukes
               of
               Gottorp
               have
               fortified
               Tonningen
               ,
               levied
               Forces
               ,
               entred
               into
               a
               League
               with
               the
               Swedes
               ,
               and
               made
               a
               Journey
               to
               Stockholme
               ,
               is
               but
               a
               
               frivolous
               Accusation
               .
               For
               what
               should
               hinder
               the
               Duke
               of
               Gottorp
               ,
               or
               by
               what
               Law
               is
               he
               prohibited
               to
               fortifie
               a
               Town
               ,
               or
               raise
               a
               Fort
               ?
               and
               Building
               one
               in
               the
               Dukedome
               of
               Holstein
               ,
               he
               only
               does
               what
               all
               the
               Princes
               and
               States
               of
               the
               Empire
               think
               they
               may
               do
               ,
               and
               do
               every
               day
               .
               And
               if
               he
               would
               do
               the
               same
               in
               his
               Dukedome
               of
               Sleswick
               ,
               we
               know
               no
               Law
               or
               Treaty
               by
               which
               he
               is
               prohibited
               to
               do
               it
               .
               Frederick
               Duke
               of
               Gottorp
               having
               to
               his
               own
               cost
               found
               that
               he
               was
               exposed
               to
               all
               sorts
               of
               injuries
               and
               damages
               ,
               when-ever
               the
               Enemies
               of
               the
               Kings
               of
               Denmark
               were
               by
               War
               ,
               or
               otherwise
               ,
               drawn
               into
               his
               Territories
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               was
               secure
               no-where
               ;
               towards
               the
               latter
               and
               of
               the
               year
               1644.
               (
               during
               the
               War
               )
               began
               to
               fortifie
               Tonningen
               ,
               which
               was
               not
               opposed
               by
               the
               King
               of
               Denmark
               ,
               as
               there
               was
               no
               just
               reason
               to
               do
               it
               .
               But
               about
               the
               year
               1660.
               that
               King
               laid
               Siege
               to
               the
               place
               ,
               to
               force
               the
               Duke
               to
               abolish
               and
               annul
               the
               Treaty
               made
               at
               Roschild
               for
               the
               benefit
               of
               the
               House
               of
               Gottorp
               ;
               whence
               you
               may
               well
               judge
               with
               how
               little
               sincerity
               the
               Danes
               intended
               to
               keep
               this
               Treaty
               ,
               which
               they
               had
               so
               solemnly
               agreed
               and
               bound
               themselves
               to
               .
               But
               the
               Duke
               refusing
               to
               hearken
               to
               so
               unreasonable
               a
               demand
               ,
               endured
               the
               Siege
               stoutly
               ,
               till
               after
               some
               time
               a
               Peace
               was
               concluded
               without
               the
               least
               mention
               that
               these
               Fortifications
               ought
               not
               to
               have
               been
               raised
               ,
               or
               promise
               of
               demolishing
               them
               :
               For
               as
               this
               Fort
               was
               built
               only
               for
               the
               security
               and
               defence
               of
               the
               House
               of
               Gottorp
               ,
               that
               the
               Dukes
               might
               have
               a
               Place
               to
               retire
               to
               in
               times
               of
               danger
               ;
               so
               they
               never
               raised
               more
               Forces
               than
               were
               necessary
               for
               the
               defence
               of
               the
               Place
               :
               And
               if
               the
               Duke
               had
               intended
               to
               invade
               Denmark
               ,
               he
               must
               have
               provided
               much
               greater
               Forces
               ,
               and
               taken
               other
               Measures
               .
            
             
             
               That
               the
               Duke
               has
               entred
               into
               a
               League
               with
               the
               King
               of
               Sweden
               ,
               is
               not
               denied
               ,
               but
               it
               is
               only
               such
               an
               one
               ,
               as
               may
               enable
               him
               to
               resist
               an
               unjust
               Force
               ,
               and
               defend
               himself
               .
               If
               the
               Danes
               do
               accuse
               him
               of
               making
               any
               other
               Leagues
               to
               the
               Ruin
               of
               Germany
               or
               Denmark
               ,
               his
               Highness
               denies
               it
               absolutely
               ,
               and
               desires
               no
               credit
               may
               be
               given
               them
               in
               a
               thing
               for
               which
               they
               can
               bring
               no
               evidence
               :
               But
               if
               they
               alleadge
               ,
               that
               the
               Conditions
               by
               which
               the
               Duke
               has
               sought
               to
               secure
               his
               own
               House
               from
               their
               Oppressions
               ,
               are
               Hostile
               and
               against
               them
               ;
               they
               plainly
               shew
               that
               they
               have
               a
               mind
               to
               wrong
               those
               they
               ought
               rather
               to
               Protect
               ,
               and
               not
               provoke
               to
               a
               just
               Defence
               ,
               which
               in
               the
               end
               may
               prove
               dangerous
               to
               Denmark
               it self
               .
            
             
               That
               Objection
               of
               the
               Dukes
               journey
               into
               Sweden
               is
               much
               of
               the
               same
               nature
               :
               For
               although
               his
               Highness
               would
               not
               be
               diverted
               by
               the
               Councils
               and
               demands
               of
               the
               King
               of
               Denmark
               ,
               tending
               to
               nothing
               but
               a
               War
               ,
               from
               going
               to
               see
               the
               King
               and
               Queen
               Mother
               his
               near
               Relations
               ,
               and
               take
               their
               advice
               ;
               yet
               this
               Journey
               was
               never
               undertaken
               to
               enter
               into
               new
               Alliances
               ,
               those
               Princes
               being
               entred
               into
               one
               long
               before
               ,
               but
               in
               respect
               and
               deference
               to
               the
               most
               Serene
               Queen
               his
               Sister
               ,
               who
               had
               promised
               to
               come
               and
               see
               him
               .
               Nay
               ,
               if
               the
               Danes
               (
               who
               are
               generally
               very
               clear-sighted
               in
               the
               affairs
               of
               the
               House
               of
               Gottorp
               )
               did
               not
               interpret
               all
               that
               which
               the
               House
               of
               Gottorp
               does
               in
               the
               worst
               sence
               ,
               they
               could
               have
               satisfied
               themselves
               easily
               ,
               that
               that
               Journey
               was
               never
               intended
               against
               their
               Interest
               .
            
             
               But
               some
               may
               say
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               not
               lawful
               for
               the
               Duke
               of
               Gottorp
               to
               make
               a
               League
               with
               the
               King
               of
               Sweden
               ,
               because
               he
               was
               declared
               an
               Enemy
               to
               the
               Empire
               .
               Such
               
               fooleries
               are
               so
               ridiculous
               ,
               that
               they
               deserve
               no
               Answer
               :
               But
               because
               they
               are
               spread
               abroad
               ,
               and
               may
               deceive
               the
               simple
               ,
               who
               are
               the
               greater
               number
               ,
               we
               must
               say
               something
               to
               them
               .
               VVhy
               the
               French
               and
               Swedes
               have
               been
               declared
               Enemies
               of
               the
               Empire
               ,
               is
               a
               matter
               we
               shall
               not
               meddle
               with
               .
               The
               Duke
               of
               Gottorp
               is
               not
               concerned
               in
               the
               Quarrel
               of
               either
               of
               them
               ,
               and
               so
               ought
               not
               to
               be
               involved
               therein
               .
               The
               Duke
               has
               been
               allied
               with
               Sweden
               since
               1661
               ,
               long
               before
               the
               Swedes
               were
               declared
               Enemies
               of
               the
               Empire
               ,
               and
               at
               a
               time
               when
               all
               the
               Parties
               in
               War
               ,
               even
               the
               Emperor
               ,
               and
               also
               Spain
               ,
               courted
               the
               Friendship
               of
               Sweden
               ,
               and
               earnestly
               desired
               their
               Mediation
               to
               compose
               the
               differences
               then
               on
               Foot
               :
               Besides
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               Article
               of
               that
               Treaty
               with
               Sweden
               ,
               which
               may
               endanger
               the
               safety
               of
               the
               Empire
               ,
               or
               any
               of
               its
               Members
               ,
               since
               it
               is
               wholly
               Defensive
               .
               Nay
               ,
               the
               Duke
               has
               by
               express
               words
               excepted
               the
               Empire
               ,
               declaring
               he
               would
               not
               be
               bound
               by
               this
               Treaty
               whenever
               any
               thing
               should
               happen
               to
               the
               prejudice
               of
               the
               same
               :
               And
               also
               the
               King
               of
               Sweden
               in
               it
               recommends
               to
               the
               Duke
               by
               all
               means
               to
               entertain
               a
               friendship
               with
               the
               King
               of
               Denmark
               .
               And
               the
               Danes
               themselves
               will
               not
               deny
               ,
               but
               that
               they
               ,
               the
               Elector
               of
               Brandenbourgh
               ,
               and
               others
               ,
               have
               invited
               Sweden
               to
               enter
               into
               a
               League
               with
               them
               ;
               and
               therefore
               cannot
               blame
               in
               the
               Duke
               of
               Gottorp
               what
               they
               themselves
               did
               or
               would
               have
               done
               ,
               especially
               since
               the
               Duke
               sought
               nothing
               more
               than
               to
               render
               the
               Peace
               and
               publick
               Safety
               more
               firm
               and
               secure
               .
               It
               is
               then
               a
               meer
               cavil
               to
               object
               ,
               that
               the
               Dukes
               of
               Holstein
               have
               made
               a
               League
               with
               the
               Swedes
               ,
               who
               are
               Enemies
               of
               the
               Empire
               ,
               as
               such
               ,
               since
               their
               help
               was
               never
               intended
               to
               be
               used
               but
               for
               a
               just
               defence
               against
               those
               ,
               who
               contrary
               to
               the
               Faith
               of
               
               Treaties
               ,
               would
               invade
               them
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               the
               prejudice
               of
               the
               Empire
               ,
               or
               any
               body
               else
               ,
               there
               being
               reason
               enough
               to
               fear
               an
               Invasion
               by
               the
               face
               of
               things
               then
               ,
               as
               the
               event
               has
               too
               unfortunately
               shewn
               .
            
             
               But
               because
               the
               Danes
               are
               of
               opinion
               ,
               as
               to
               the
               Taxes
               ,
               that
               their
               Kings
               demand
               of
               the
               greater
               part
               of
               them
               for
               himself
               was
               very
               just
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               Duke
               had
               no
               reason
               to
               deny
               it
               ,
               since
               his
               Majesty
               had
               an
               Army
               in
               Pay
               ,
               or
               at
               least
               more
               Troops
               than
               his
               Highness
               ,
               to
               defend
               both
               Dukedomes
               ;
               this
               must
               be
               more
               particularly
               examined
               :
               And
               first
               ,
               't
               is
               certain
               that
               the
               King
               would
               never
               acquaint
               the
               Duke
               ,
               nor
               the
               States
               of
               the
               Province
               ,
               with
               the
               designs
               of
               this
               VVar
               ,
               though
               it
               was
               to
               be
               carried
               on
               with
               their
               Monies
               ,
               and
               so
               was
               far
               from
               undertaking
               it
               with
               their
               will
               and
               consent
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               Treaties
               and
               antient
               Customs
               .
               Moreover
               ,
               though
               he
               had
               undertaken
               this
               VVar
               with
               the
               consent
               of
               the
               Duke
               and
               States
               ,
               he
               could
               not
               demand
               more
               mony
               than
               was
               agreed
               by
               the
               antient
               Treaties
               ,
               and
               was
               wont
               to
               be
               granted
               .
               Besides
               ,
               this
               VVar
               was
               not
               entred
               into
               for
               the
               defence
               of
               these
               Dukedomes
               ,
               but
               that
               the
               King
               of
               Denmark
               might
               take
               that
               occasion
               of
               invading
               the
               Swedes
               ,
               and
               recover
               his
               losses
               in
               the
               last
               VVar.
               Again
               ,
               if
               the
               King
               of
               Denmark
               thought
               ,
               that
               because
               of
               his
               League
               with
               the
               Emperour
               and
               the
               Elector
               of
               Brandenbourgh
               ,
               he
               could
               justly
               attack
               the
               Swedes
               ;
               yet
               could
               he
               not
               violate
               the
               Agreements
               made
               by
               the
               Treaty
               of
               Roschild
               ,
               trample
               it
               under
               feet
               ,
               ruin
               the
               House
               of
               Gottorp
               ;
               and
               to
               that
               end
               demand
               first
               the
               greater
               part
               of
               the
               Taxes
               ,
               then
               overcharge
               the
               Dukes
               Subjects
               with
               Impositions
               ,
               exhaust
               them
               almost
               totally
               ,
               by
               forcing
               from
               them
               in
               less
               than
               half
               a
               year
               ,
               several
               Millions
               of
               Gold.
               Nay
               ,
               when
               the
               King
               of
               Denmark
               is
               
               put
               upon
               a
               necessary
               and
               defensive
               War
               ,
               't
               is
               but
               just
               he
               should
               bring
               into
               the
               Field
               a
               greater
               Army
               than
               the
               Duke
               ▪
               for
               the
               Dukedoms
               of
               Sleswick
               and
               Holstein
               lying
               as
               a
               fence
               to
               Denmark
               ,
               and
               its
               security
               depending
               upon
               theirs
               ,
               each
               Prince
               is
               bound
               to
               find
               Forces
               proportionably
               to
               the
               Land
               they
               possess
               ,
               and
               which
               are
               to
               be
               secured
               from
               the
               Enemy
               .
               And
               though
               perhaps
               the
               King
               of
               Denmark
               may
               say
               ,
               that
               ▪
               he
               will
               with
               his
               own
               Souldiers
               alone
               ,
               defend
               those
               Dukedomes
               ,
               and
               therefore
               has
               right
               to
               demand
               money
               from
               them
               ,
               and
               all
               other
               necessaries
               for
               War
               at
               his
               pleasure
               ;
               yet
               it
               is
               to
               be
               considered
               ,
               that
               this
               cannot
               be
               done
               but
               by
               violating
               in
               the
               highest
               manner
               the
               Rights
               of
               the
               Duke
               of
               Gottorp
               ;
               for
               we
               must
               not
               think
               ,
               that
               by
               reason
               of
               a
               War
               ,
               the
               King
               may
               do
               every
               thing
               ,
               and
               the
               House
               of
               Gottorp
               have
               no
               Power
               left
               in
               their
               own
               Territories
               .
               Nay
               ,
               that
               Serene
               House
               pretends
               to
               as
               much
               Power
               and
               Right
               ,
               as
               to
               the
               making
               and
               carrying
               on
               a
               VVar
               ,
               as
               the
               King
               of
               Denmark
               ,
               in
               quality
               of
               Duke
               of
               Sleswick
               and
               Holstein
               can
               any
               ways
               pretend
               to
               .
               The
               Danes
               now
               do
               not
               question
               ,
               whether
               the
               House
               of
               Gottorp
               hath
               the
               Power
               of
               VVar
               ,
               since
               they
               have
               enjoyed
               it
               in
               all
               Ages
               ,
               and
               made
               use
               of
               it
               against
               the
               oppressions
               of
               the
               Danes
               :
               but
               that
               King
               endeavours
               to
               get
               it
               to
               himself
               ,
               having
               in
               these
               late
               troubles
               manifested
               his
               designs
               of
               absolutely
               depriving
               the
               House
               of
               Gottorp
               of
               the
               Power
               and
               Right
               of
               VVar
               ;
               for
               when
               the
               Duke
               and
               all
               his
               Territories
               were
               in
               the
               Kings
               possession
               at
               Rendsbourgh
               ,
               the
               Danes
               demanded
               an
               account
               of
               what
               Troops
               the
               Duke
               had
               sent
               for
               the
               defence
               of
               the
               Empire
               ,
               ordering
               that
               they
               should
               be
               paid
               only
               by
               the
               Kings
               Commissioners
               ,
               (
               as
               they
               are
               called
               )
               that
               the
               Duke
               of
               Gottorp
               might
               understand
               from
               thence
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               not
               to
               keep
               any
               more
               Souldiers
               for
               his
               Defence
               ,
               nor
               
               to
               have
               any
               part
               of
               the
               Right
               and
               Power
               of
               VVar
               in
               the
               affairs
               of
               the
               Empire
               ;
               or
               the
               Circle
               of
               Lower-Saxony
               ,
               but
               that
               the
               King
               would
               challenge
               it
               wholly
               himself
               ,
               to
               the
               great
               injury
               and
               oppression
               of
               the
               House
               of
               Gottorp
               ,
               and
               danger
               of
               other
               Princes
               .
            
             
               But
               the
               Proceedings
               at
               Rendsbourgh
               are
               covered
               with
               this
               further
               pretence
               ,
               as
               if
               by
               it
               the
               Antient
               Union
               between
               the
               Kings
               of
               Denmark
               and
               House
               of
               Gottorp
               was
               restored
               ,
               and
               those
               Provinces
               re-establisht
               in
               their
               most
               flourishing
               Condition
               ;
               and
               therefore
               since
               the
               greatest
               Masters
               of
               Prudence
               teach
               us
               ,
               that
               that
               Government
               which
               makes
               both
               the
               Prince
               and
               his
               Subjects
               most
               happy
               ,
               ought
               to
               be
               preferred
               and
               kept
               ,
               the
               King
               seems
               to
               have
               rather
               done
               well
               than
               ill
               ,
               by
               having
               disposed
               and
               brought
               the
               Dukedomes
               from
               a
               less
               ,
               to
               a
               more
               happy
               ,
               nay
               ,
               most
               happy
               state
               ,
               by
               the
               transactions
               of
               Rendsbourgh
               .
               This
               is
               a
               fair
               Speech
               ,
               but
               if
               we
               consider
               it
               a
               little
               nearer
               ,
               we
               shall
               easily
               discover
               its
               fraud
               :
               For
               whereas
               the
               Kings
               of
               Denmark
               and
               Dukes
               of
               Gottorp
               ,
               have
               their
               Lands
               ,
               Governments
               ,
               and
               Towns
               ,
               in
               the
               Dukedomes
               of
               Sleswick
               and
               Holstein
               ,
               not
               only
               contiguous
               ,
               but
               intermixed
               with
               one
               another
               ,
               and
               the
               safety
               and
               happiness
               of
               Denmark
               depending
               not
               a
               little
               upon
               the
               good
               Government
               of
               these
               Dukedomes
               ,
               there
               were
               Treaties
               of
               Union
               made
               ,
               confirmed
               ,
               and
               exchanged
               on
               both
               sides
               ,
               by
               which
               the
               Government
               of
               these
               two
               Countries
               was
               left
               to
               both
               Princes
               joyntly
               ,
               and
               they
               to
               command
               in
               them
               every
               year
               alternatively
               ,
               and
               to
               have
               the
               whole
               Nobility
               and
               other
               the
               States
               ,
               subject
               to
               them
               .
               And
               as
               it
               cannot
               be
               denied
               ▪
               but
               that
               this
               conjunction
               contributed
               very
               much
               to
               the
               peace
               and
               qulet
               of
               Denmark
               ,
               so
               the
               Dukes
               of
               Gottorp
               have
               used
               this
               Right
               so
               carefully
               and
               discreetly
               ,
               that
               none
               of
               
               their
               Acts
               have
               in
               the
               least
               derogated
               from
               these
               Treaties
               of
               Union
               ,
               which
               is
               more
               than
               can
               be
               said
               of
               the
               Danes
               ;
               for
               though
               they
               talk
               of
               the
               Union
               ,
               when
               it
               is
               advantageous
               to
               them
               ,
               yet
               have
               they
               often
               violated
               the
               same
               in
               things
               of
               the
               greatest
               Importance
               ,
               which
               is
               proved
               by
               this
               :
               That
               the
               Kings
               of
               Denmark
               cannot
               without
               breach
               of
               the
               Treaties
               ,
               (
               as
               most
               manifestly
               appears
               ,
               by
               the
               Articles
               of
               the
               Union
               )
               enter
               into
               a
               VVar
               ,
               nor
               carry
               it
               on
               at
               their
               own
               pleasure
               ,
               without
               first
               acquainting
               the
               Dukes
               of
               Gottorp
               with
               their
               Designs
               ,
               and
               obtaining
               his
               consent
               to
               it
               ;
               nor
               in
               time
               of
               VVar
               dispose
               at
               his
               will
               of
               their
               Subjects
               ,
               or
               their
               Estates
               ,
               who
               are
               either
               in
               his
               or
               in
               the
               Dukes
               Territories
               .
               But
               as
               the
               will
               and
               authority
               of
               the
               Kings
               of
               Denmark
               have
               sometimes
               prevailed
               in
               other
               Affairs
               relating
               to
               these
               Dukedomes
               ,
               so
               have
               they
               affected
               hitherto
               to
               take
               greater
               power
               than
               the
               Dukes
               ,
               though
               but
               their
               equals
               there
               .
               And
               this
               having
               happened
               many
               times
               before
               the
               Danish
               Monarchy
               was
               Hereditary
               ,
               and
               the
               Danes
               since
               strengthning
               themselves
               by
               little
               and
               little
               ,
               are
               now
               come
               to
               that
               ,
               as
               to
               make
               and
               expound
               all
               manner
               of
               Treaties
               for
               the
               advantage
               of
               their
               King
               ,
               and
               either
               think
               themselves
               no
               longer
               oblig'd
               to
               them
               then
               as
               they
               are
               found
               such
               ,
               or
               as
               they
               may
               by
               them
               ensnare
               the
               Dukes
               of
               Gottorp
               .
               For
               the
               Danes
               publish
               openly
               ,
               that
               their
               King
               will
               hereafter
               order
               matters
               in
               these
               Provinces
               ,
               (
               the
               Government
               whereof
               is
               joyntly
               in
               him
               and
               the
               Duke
               )
               as
               a
               Prince
               having
               the
               Soveraign
               Power
               ,
               and
               consequently
               use
               the
               Duke
               as
               his
               Vassal
               .
               This
               Joynt-Government
               being
               by
               the
               Treaties
               extended
               to
               both
               Dukedoms
               ,
               it
               is
               easily
               to
               be
               seen
               ,
               that
               the
               King
               intends
               to
               exercise
               a
               Soveraign
               and
               Independent
               Power
               in
               Sleswick
               ,
               and
               afterwards
               by
               little
               and
               little
               Usurp
               the
               
               same
               under
               divers
               pretences
               ,
               and
               especially
               that
               of
               the
               Union
               in
               the
               Dukedome
               of
               Holstein
               ,
               and
               so
               wholly
               abolish
               the
               Dignity
               and
               Authority
               of
               the
               Dukes
               of
               Gottorp
               ,
               either
               by
               the
               Right
               of
               a
               Military
               Power
               ,
               or
               by
               degrees
               in
               time
               of
               Peace
               .
               Therefore
               ,
               what
               one
               of
               the
               Fathers
               says
               of
               Religion
               ,
               
                 That
                 she
                 brought
                 forth
                 Riches
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Daughter
                 devoured
                 the
                 Mother
                 ,
              
               may
               be
               said
               upon
               this
               occasion
               ;
               
                 The
                 Vnion
                 brought
                 forth
                 this
                 Joynt-Government
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 quarrelsome
                 Daughter
                 has
                 destroyed
                 her
                 Mother
                 .
              
               The
               Danes
               have
               no
               reason
               then
               to
               deceive
               the
               House
               of
               Gottorp
               ,
               and
               the
               VVorld
               with
               the
               specious
               word
               of
               Union
               ,
               since
               every
               one
               may
               see
               ,
               that
               the
               former
               condition
               thereof
               is
               much
               alter'd
               ,
               and
               the
               farther
               this
               Danish
               Soveraignty
               shall
               extend
               her
               VVings
               ,
               the
               more
               the
               House
               of
               Gottorp
               will
               be
               endangered
               thereby
               .
            
             
               And
               no
               body
               can
               look
               upon
               this
               as
               a
               meer
               Conjecture
               and
               Guess
               ,
               since
               the
               Danes
               have
               in
               times
               past
               and
               of
               late
               confirmed
               the
               Truth
               hereof
               ,
               and
               forced
               the
               most
               incredulous
               to
               Believe
               it
               :
               For
               in
               the
               beginning
               of
               May
               ,
               1677
               ,
               the
               King
               began
               to
               demolish
               the
               VValls
               of
               the
               Fort
               of
               Tunderen
               ,
               in
               the
               Dukedome
               of
               Sleswick
               ,
               though
               it
               appertained
               to
               the
               Duke
               of
               Gottorp
               ,
               without
               speaking
               a
               word
               to
               him
               of
               his
               design
               or
               reason
               for
               it
               .
               Not
               long
               before
               ,
               a
               laden
               Ship
               belonging
               to
               some
               Merchants
               of
               Lubeck
               ,
               was
               stranded
               upon
               the
               Shore
               near
               Newstadt
               ,
               a
               Town
               of
               the
               Duke
               of
               
               Gottorp's
               ,
               in
               the
               Dukedome
               of
               Holstein
               .
               Now
               this
               being
               without
               dispute
               in
               the
               Territories
               of
               the
               House
               of
               Gottorp
               ,
               and
               some
               monys
               being
               due
               to
               the
               Duke
               as
               Lord
               of
               the
               Place
               for
               salvage
               of
               the
               Goods
               and
               the
               keeping
               of
               them
               ,
               the
               Officer
               of
               the
               Place
               ,
               to
               keep
               his
               Masters
               right
               ,
               caused
               the
               Goods
               to
               be
               brought
               a-Shore
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               shut
               up
               in
               a
               Barn
               ,
               &c.
               
               The
               Duke
               intending
               they
               
               should
               be
               restored
               to
               their
               Owners
               :
               But
               soon
               after
               came
               some
               of
               the
               Kings
               Officers
               with
               orders
               to
               confiscate
               the
               Goods
               ,
               and
               having
               broken
               open
               the
               Barn-door
               ,
               without
               any
               regard
               to
               Law
               ,
               or
               the
               Soveraignty
               of
               the
               Place
               ,
               conveyed
               the
               Goods
               away
               upon
               several
               Waggons
               to
               Hilgenhaven
               ,
               one
               of
               the
               Kings
               Towns
               ,
               and
               thereby
               manifestly
               violated
               the
               Dukes
               right
               ,
               having
               no
               Orders
               for
               the
               same
               but
               from
               the
               Kings
               Commissioners
               .
               Besides
               ,
               in
               the
               latter
               end
               of
               March
               1677
               ,
               the
               King
               of
               Denmark
               signified
               to
               the
               Duke
               of
               Gottorp
               ,
               that
               he
               thought
               fit
               some
               Publick
               days
               should
               be
               appointed
               for
               the
               Subjects
               ,
               to
               Pray
               for
               the
               Preservation
               of
               the
               Country
               .
               But
               herein
               likewise
               was
               a
               design
               ,
               for
               it
               being
               usual
               to
               set
               three
               days
               apart
               for
               publick
               Prayers
               yearly
               in
               his
               Highnesses
               Territories
               ,
               in
               the
               week
               before
               Rogation-Sunday
               ,
               the
               King
               resolv'd
               to
               take
               that
               time
               ,
               and
               would
               not
               expect
               the
               consent
               of
               the
               Duke
               for
               it
               ;
               but
               taking
               no
               notice
               thereof
               ,
               commanded
               those
               days
               to
               be
               kept
               in
               the
               Dukedome
               of
               Sleswick
               in
               his
               own
               Name
               alone
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               Dukedom
               of
               Holstein
               in
               his
               and
               the
               Duke
               of
               
               Holstein's
               Name
               ,
               thereby
               infringing
               the
               Articles
               of
               Union
               in
               several
               respects
               .
               And
               though
               the
               King
               publishes
               ,
               he
               acquainted
               the
               Duke
               of
               Gottorp
               with
               this
               design
               ,
               yet
               the
               Duke
               did
               never
               consent
               to
               the
               thing
               ,
               nor
               the
               manner
               of
               it
               .
               It
               is
               by
               meer
               force
               and
               no
               right
               ,
               that
               the
               King
               deteins
               that
               part
               of
               the
               Dukedome
               of
               Sleswick
               ,
               which
               does
               and
               did
               belong
               to
               the
               Duke
               of
               Gottorp
               ,
               as
               we
               shall
               at
               large
               prove
               :
               The
               Duke
               of
               Gottorp
               having
               already
               contradicted
               ,
               and
               firmly
               contradicting
               all
               what
               his
               Majesty
               shall
               publish
               or
               command
               there
               in
               his
               Name
               alone
               .
               Besides
               ,
               the
               King
               alone
               has
               no
               right
               to
               order
               matters
               of
               the
               Government
               of
               the
               Dukedome
               of
               Holstein
               ,
               (
               which
               ought
               to
               be
               setled
               by
               both
               Princes
               )
               not
               having
               
               the
               consent
               of
               the
               Duke
               ,
               though
               he
               cause
               his
               Orders
               to
               be
               Published
               and
               Proclaimed
               in
               the
               Dukes
               name
               as
               well
               as
               his
               own
               .
               For
               a
               thing
               is
               not
               done
               by
               two
               persons
               unless
               there
               be
               a
               joynt
               consent
               .
               It
               is
               evident
               therefore
               ,
               that
               this
               also
               has
               been
               done
               contrary
               to
               the
               ancient
               Treaties
               :
               and
               because
               that
               the
               Kings
               Order
               had
               only
               his
               Majesties
               Seal
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               King
               alone
               cannot
               enjoyn
               the
               States
               of
               the
               Provinces
               any
               thing
               ,
               and
               especially
               because
               that
               all
               this
               hath
               been
               done
               at
               a
               time
               when
               the
               Duke
               ,
               according
               to
               course
               ,
               ought
               to
               have
               had
               the
               direction
               and
               Prerogative
               of
               the
               Soveraign
               Power
               ,
               and
               Joint-Government
               (
               from
               whose
               Power
               and
               Right
               herein
               ,
               howsoever
               the
               Danes
               endeavour
               to
               detract
               by
               these
               pretended
               Novelties
               )
               the
               most
               Serene
               Duke
               did
               on
               the
               first
               of
               May
               1677
               ,
               protest
               against
               it
               ;
               and
               having
               appointed
               the
               usual
               days
               for
               publick
               Prayers
               ,
               doth
               again
               hereby
               repeat
               his
               publick
               Protestation
               in
               that
               behalf
               .
            
             
               Lastly
               ,
               this
               Calumny
               has
               also
               been
               added
               to
               the
               above-mentioned
               ,
               as
               if
               the
               Duke
               of
               Gottorp
               (
               though
               almost
               entirely
               ruined
               by
               the
               Danes
               )
               should
               intend
               dangerous
               practises
               against
               their
               state
               .
               And
               first
               ,
               this
               Story
               has
               gone
               about
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               raising
               Eight
               Thousand
               Men
               in
               Ireland
               ,
               to
               Transport
               into
               his
               Territories
               ,
               and
               a
               great
               many
               have
               believed
               it
               .
               But
               it
               being
               impossible
               to
               begin
               such
               a
               thing
               ,
               much
               more
               to
               perfect
               it
               ,
               without
               the
               knowledge
               and
               consent
               of
               the
               King
               of
               Great
               Britain
               ,
               and
               the
               Danish
               Envoy
               at
               London
               having
               complained
               hereof
               ,
               his
               Majesty
               desired
               him
               very
               prudently
               to
               prove
               it
               ;
               which
               he
               not
               having
               hitherto
               been
               able
               to
               do
               ,
               all
               good
               men
               are
               satisfied
               of
               the
               Vanity
               of
               the
               Fable
               .
               Afterwards
               another
               Story
               has
               been
               raised
               and
               spread
               in
               the
               Court
               of
               the
               Emperor
               and
               other
               Princes
               ,
               having
               been
               presented
               in
               writing
               
               by
               the
               Danes
               to
               the
               Deputies
               of
               the
               Circle
               of
               the
               
                 Lower
                 Saxony
              
               at
               Brunswick
               ,
               that
               the
               Dukes
               Deputies
               being
               excluded
               from
               that
               Assembly
               ,
               and
               the
               deliberations
               thereof
               ,
               it
               might
               serve
               as
               a
               President
               to
               help
               them
               to
               perfect
               their
               yet
               worse
               Designs
               .
               It
               is
               also
               charged
               upon
               the
               Duke
               ,
               that
               he
               has
               taken
               measures
               with
               the
               Duke
               of
               Mecklenbourgh
               ,
               to
               contrive
               how
               they
               should
               with
               their
               own
               Forces
               ,
               or
               those
               of
               the
               Swedes
               or
               others
               ,
               retake
               Wismar
               and
               Gluckstadt
               from
               the
               Danes
               .
               They
               endeavour
               to
               prove
               this
               Story
               by
               I
               know
               not
               what
               discourse
               ,
               of
               a
               certain
               Frenchman
               called
               
                 De
                 Luis
              
               ,
               who
               was
               carried
               away
               Prisoner
               to
               Copenhaguen
               ,
               and
               by
               some
               Letters
               they
               found
               about
               him
               .
            
             
               VVe
               shall
               not
               now
               dispute
               what
               the
               Duke
               of
               Gottorp
               ,
               so
               unjustly
               oppressed
               by
               the
               Danes
               ,
               may
               lawfully
               do
               against
               them
               ,
               and
               why
               he
               should
               not
               use
               all
               means
               for
               his
               own
               Defence
               :
               Neither
               is
               it
               necessary
               we
               should
               plead
               anothers
               Cause
               ,
               since
               it
               may
               be
               presumed
               ,
               that
               no
               man
               will
               desert
               himself
               .
               But
               we
               solemnly
               affirm
               here
               with
               all
               sincerity
               ,
               in
               the
               Name
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               Command
               of
               the
               Duke
               of
               Gottorp
               ,
               that
               he
               never
               thought
               upon
               any
               such
               thing
               ,
               nor
               exchanged
               a
               word
               with
               the
               Duke
               of
               Mecklenbourg
               about
               it
               ,
               as
               that
               Duke
               has
               himself
               asserted
               to
               the
               Duke
               of
               
               Gottorp's
               Minister
               sent
               to
               him
               expresly
               ,
               promising
               to
               declare
               the
               same
               publickly
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               never
               gave
               any
               Orders
               to
               this
               
                 De
                 Luis
              
               ,
               nor
               trusted
               him
               with
               any
               Letters
               .
               The
               Danes
               themselves
               ,
               when
               they
               think
               of
               it
               ,
               insult
               over
               the
               Duke
               of
               Gottorp
               ,
               and
               say
               ,
               they
               wonder
               extreamly
               he
               will
               not
               submit
               to
               the
               Danish
               Dominion
               ,
               that
               is
               so
               easie
               ,
               seeing
               himself
               destitute
               of
               all
               help
               ,
               and
               no
               Prince
               willing
               to
               raise
               an
               Army
               in
               his
               behalf
               .
               And
               yet
               at
               other
               times
               they
               make
               him
               so
               formidable
               ,
               and
               so
               full
               of
               pernicious
               
               designs
               against
               the
               Empire
               ,
               the
               Kingdome
               of
               Denmark
               ,
               and
               the
               Confederates
               ,
               that
               they
               would
               have
               him
               declared
               an
               Enemy
               of
               the
               Empire
               ,
               excluded
               from
               all
               publick
               Assemblies
               ,
               and
               having
               almost
               entirely
               ruined
               him
               themselves
               ,
               to
               be
               quite
               oppressed
               by
               others
               .
               This
               is
               indeed
               a
               great
               Malice
               and
               Hatred
               ,
               sit
               for
               none
               but
               men
               full
               of
               Gall
               ,
               who
               are
               not
               ashamed
               to
               obtrude
               such
               Lies
               upon
               their
               King
               and
               the
               whole
               Christian
               world
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               take
               away
               from
               the
               Duke
               all
               means
               of
               helping
               himself
               ,
               and
               so
               stain
               his
               Innocence
               with
               calumnies
               ▪
               that
               so
               good
               a
               Prince
               might
               be
               thought
               not
               to
               deserve
               any
               pitty
               ,
               and
               much
               less
               the
               help
               of
               Justice
               against
               such
               manifest
               Injuries
               ,
               the
               greatness
               and
               splendor
               of
               whose
               Family
               is
               such
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               scarce
               any
               great
               Family
               in
               Germany
               ,
               to
               whom
               he
               is
               not
               Allied
               and
               Related
               .
               In
               a
               word
               ,
               since
               the
               discourses
               or
               Letters
               of
               this
               
                 De
                 Luis
              
               ,
               that
               are
               spread
               abroad
               ,
               and
               pretended
               to
               be
               intercepted
               ,
               do
               not
               at
               all
               concern
               the
               Duke
               ,
               we
               desire
               no
               Faith
               may
               be
               given
               to
               these
               Stories
               of
               the
               Danes
               ,
               till
               they
               shew
               the
               Truth
               of
               them
               to
               the
               World
               ,
               which
               undoubtedly
               they
               can
               never
               do
               .
            
             
               The
               falsehood
               of
               these
               Stories
               and
               Inventions
               thus
               plainly
               appearing
               ,
               it
               remains
               we
               should
               give
               the
               Reasons
               why
               the
               Duke
               ought
               in
               any
               impartial
               judgment
               to
               be
               entirely
               restored
               to
               all
               his
               Rights
               ,
               which
               the
               Danes
               have
               so
               contrary
               to
               all
               Justice
               Usurped
               .
               His
               Highness
               obtained
               three
               points
               chiefly
               by
               the
               Treaty
               of
               
                 Roschild
                 ,
                 viz.
              
               The
               Soveraignty
               or
               Supreme
               Power
               over
               the
               Dukedome
               of
               Sleswick
               ,
               without
               any
               dependence
               from
               the
               King
               or
               Crown
               of
               Denmark
               ;
               the
               Territory
               of
               Schwabstadt
               ,
               and
               the
               Cathedral
               Church
               of
               Sleswick
               ,
               with
               its
               Ecclesiastical
               Jurisdiction
               ,
               and
               some
               other
               things
               .
               And
               because
               the
               King
               of
               Denmark
               had
               at
               that
               time
               entred
               into
               an
               unnecessary
               
               War
               against
               the
               Swedes
               ,
               not
               only
               without
               consulting
               the
               Duke
               of
               Gottorp
               ,
               but
               contrary
               to
               his
               Opinion
               ,
               and
               notwithstanding
               his
               dissuading
               the
               said
               King
               from
               the
               same
               ,
               and
               had
               brought
               great
               Calamities
               upon
               the
               Provinces
               and
               Subjects
               of
               the
               Duke
               ,
               by
               drawing
               the
               
                 Swedes
                 ,
                 Imperialists
                 ,
                 Brandenburgers
                 ,
                 Polanders
              
               and
               Tartars
               into
               them
               ;
               the
               King
               of
               Sweden
               would
               have
               procured
               a
               proportionable
               satisfaction
               to
               his
               Father-in-Law
               ,
               and
               his
               Highness
               might
               justly
               have
               admitted
               of
               it
               ;
               but
               was
               contented
               for
               all
               the
               damages
               he
               had
               sustained
               ,
               with
               the
               remission
               of
               the
               Vassalage
               of
               the
               Dukedome
               of
               Sleswick
               ,
               and
               the
               yielding
               up
               of
               the
               Soveraignty
               thereof
               to
               him
               ,
               without
               demanding
               any
               thing
               more
               for
               his
               satisfaction
               .
               This
               occasion
               of
               the
               Controversies
               and
               Wars
               between
               them
               being
               cut
               off
               ,
               and
               both
               Princes
               having
               solemnly
               Sworn
               to
               keep
               this
               Peace
               ,
               it
               seemed
               as
               if
               none
               more
               firm
               and
               secure
               could
               have
               been
               wished
               for
               ;
               but
               the
               Danes
               continually
               tormented
               since
               the
               Peace
               at
               Roschild
               ,
               by
               the
               remembrance
               of
               their
               having
               yielded
               up
               this
               Soveraignty
               ,
               have
               so
               far
               indulged
               their
               desire
               of
               Revenge
               ,
               that
               they
               have
               studied
               nothing
               more
               than
               how
               to
               regain
               this
               Dukedome
               and
               its
               Soveraign
               Right
               ,
               and
               wholly
               supplant
               the
               House
               of
               Gottorp
               ;
               which
               is
               fully
               proved
               by
               what
               we
               have
               said
               already
               ,
               and
               the
               most
               severe
               conditions
               of
               Rendsbourgh
               ,
               and
               the
               means
               used
               to
               force
               the
               Duke
               and
               his
               Ministers
               to
               consent
               to
               them
               ;
               which
               being
               necessary
               to
               be
               known
               by
               those
               that
               would
               judge
               aright
               of
               these
               Differences
               ,
               we
               shall
               ,
               before
               we
               have
               done
               ,
               give
               the
               world
               some
               account
               ,
               leaving
               it
               to
               their
               just
               censure
               .
            
             
               And
               though
               the
               Danes
               have
               obtruded
               these
               conditions
               upon
               the
               Duke
               of
               Gottorp
               ,
               and
               have
               extorted
               from
               him
               the
               Authentick
               Instrument
               of
               the
               Peace
               of
               Roschild
               ;
               yet
               hereby
               they
               have
               done
               nothing
               but
               shown
               their
               own
               insincerity
               ,
               
               and
               the
               dis-ingenuity
               of
               their
               Proceedings
               ;
               and
               rendred
               themselves
               obliged
               upon
               many
               accounts
               to
               make
               the
               Duke
               amends
               for
               their
               violating
               of
               his
               Rights
               ,
               and
               to
               restore
               him
               entirely
               to
               the
               same
               ;
               which
               if
               they
               refuse
               to
               do
               ,
               they
               deserve
               to
               be
               forced
               thereunto
               by
               all
               Princes
               who
               have
               any
               consideration
               for
               Faith
               ,
               Justice
               ,
               and
               Conscience
               .
               And
               this
               we
               shall
               endeavour
               thus
               to
               demonstrate
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               VVhatsoever
               was
               given
               ,
               yielded
               ,
               and
               promised
               to
               the
               Duke
               of
               Gottorp
               ,
               by
               the
               King
               and
               Kingdom
               of
               Denmark
               ,
               at
               the
               ending
               of
               the
               last
               War
               1658
               ,
               was
               yielded
               deliberately
               With
               their
               Will
               and
               Consent
               ;
               and
               it
               was
               particularly
               provided
               ,
               that
               neither
               of
               the
               Parties
               ,
               under
               what
               pretence
               soever
               ,
               should
               ever
               recede
               from
               the
               Articles
               agreed
               upon
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               should
               be
               kept
               inviolable
               .
               Neither
               can
               the
               Danes
               object
               here
               ,
               that
               they
               did
               not
               consent
               to
               these
               things
               freely
               and
               frankly
               ,
               but
               only
               as
               forced
               by
               the
               Arms
               of
               Sweden
               ;
               for
               having
               freely
               and
               voluntarily
               attacked
               the
               Swedes
               ,
               they
               were
               free
               certainly
               also
               to
               consent
               to
               what
               satisfaction
               and
               compensation
               the
               Swedes
               would
               insist
               upon
               ;
               and
               the
               Swedes
               having
               justly
               extended
               what
               they
               demanded
               to
               the
               benefit
               of
               the
               House
               of
               Gottorp
               ,
               which
               had
               sustained
               so
               many
               losses
               by
               the
               War
               ,
               the
               Danes
               have
               no
               reason
               to
               complain
               of
               them
               for
               it
               ;
               the
               Swedes
               having
               then
               a
               just
               right
               by
               the
               Law
               of
               Nations
               to
               require
               yet
               more
               from
               Denmark
               :
               And
               here
               this
               Rule
               of
               the
               Civil
               Law
               must
               take
               place
               ,
               
                 Whatsoever
                 damage
                 a
                 man
                 suffers
                 through
                 his
                 own
                 de
                 〈…〉
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 accounted
                 no
                 damage
                 .
              
            
             
               2.
               
               Not
               only
               〈…〉
               nd
               the
               States
               of
               the
               Kingdome
               of
               Den●●●●
               〈…〉
               with
               the
               Duke
               of
               Gottorp
               ,
               have
               Sworn
               each
               of
               〈…〉
               eep
               those
               Articles
               inviolate
               ;
               but
               the
               King
               of
               Great
               Britain
               ,
               the
               
                 Most
                 Christian
                 King
              
               ,
               and
               the
               States
               of
               the
               Vnited-Provinces
               ,
               by
               whose
               care
               the
               
               Peace
               of
               Roschild
               was
               procured
               ,
               have
               also
               approved
               the
               same
               as
               Guarantees
               ;
               and
               thence
               it
               is
               manifest
               ,
               that
               whosoever
               of
               the
               Parties
               shall
               violate
               this
               Treaty
               ,
               or
               refuse
               to
               be
               obliged
               by
               the
               same
               ,
               doth
               not
               only
               offend
               against
               God
               and
               his
               Conscience
               ,
               but
               also
               the
               Law
               of
               Nations
               ,
               and
               particularly
               provokes
               the
               Arms
               of
               those
               Princes
               who
               are
               engaged
               solemnly
               in
               the
               Guaranty
               of
               the
               Treaty
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               The
               Danes
               have
               consented
               to
               this
               Agreement
               twice
               already
               ;
               first
               ,
               by
               a
               general
               Approbation
               in
               the
               22
               Article
               of
               the
               Peace
               of
               Roschild
               ,
               made
               the
               26
               of
               Feb.
               1658
               ,
               and
               then
               more
               specially
               by
               the
               Agreement
               made
               at
               Copenhaguen
               the
               12
               of
               May
               the
               same
               year
               .
               A
               little
               after
               the
               War
               between
               the
               Swedes
               and
               the
               Danes
               being
               renewed
               of
               a
               sudden
               ,
               the
               Danes
               besieged
               Tonningen
               ,
               and
               the
               Duke
               with
               all
               his
               Court
               residing
               in
               it
               ,
               to
               make
               him
               renounce
               the
               Articles
               above-mentioned
               ,
               and
               renounce
               his
               Soveraignty
               in
               the
               Dukedome
               of
               Sleswick
               .
               The
               Danes
               indeed
               complained
               at
               that
               time
               ,
               that
               the
               Swedes
               had
               retaken
               Arms
               against
               them
               ,
               but
               whether
               justly
               or
               unjustly
               ,
               is
               not
               our
               business
               now
               to
               dispute
               .
               For
               what
               has
               the
               Duke
               of
               Gottorp
               to
               do
               with
               it
               ?
               The
               King
               of
               Sweden
               his
               Son-in-Law
               ,
               did
               not
               give
               him
               the
               least
               notice
               ,
               that
               he
               intended
               to
               pass
               into
               Denmark
               and
               renew
               the
               War
               there
               ;
               neither
               was
               his
               Highness
               charged
               of
               having
               committed
               any
               offence
               against
               the
               King
               of
               Denmark
               .
               But
               suppose
               this
               second
               War
               of
               the
               Swedes
               was
               unjust
               ,
               as
               the
               Danes
               alledge
               ,
               must
               therefore
               the
               Innocent
               and
               the
               Guilty
               be
               treated
               alike
               ?
               what
               the
               Duke
               enjoyed
               ,
               was
               as
               a
               just
               satisfaction
               ,
               the
               Justice
               whereof
               he
               never
               did
               any
               thing
               against
               .
               Therefore
               when
               there
               was
               an
               end
               put
               to
               this
               War
               by
               the
               Peace
               of
               1660
               ;
               the
               Swedes
               indeed
               remitted
               again
               into
               the
               hands
               of
               the
               King
               of
               Denmark
               some
               things
               that
               had
               
               been
               granted
               them
               by
               the
               Treaty
               of
               Roschild
               .
               But
               all
               that
               had
               been
               yielded
               or
               promised
               to
               the
               House
               of
               Gottorp
               remained
               as
               before
               without
               the
               least
               diminution
               .
               The
               
                 Most
                 Christian
                 King
              
               ,
               the
               King
               of
               Great
               Britain
               ,
               and
               the
               States
               General
               of
               the
               
                 Vnited
                 Provinces
              
               ,
               thinking
               it
               just
               to
               leave
               it
               so
               ;
               the
               Danes
               for
               the
               third
               time
               now
               approving
               that
               Treaty
               ,
               and
               agreeing
               besides
               with
               the
               Duke
               of
               Gottorp
               to
               pass
               a
               general
               Amnesty
               for
               all
               Injuries
               and
               other
               matters
               committed
               before
               that
               time
               ,
               as
               appears
               by
               the
               27
               and
               28
               Articles
               of
               that
               Treaty
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               Besides
               ,
               when
               the
               Treaty
               of
               Peace
               was
               concluded
               between
               the
               Swedes
               and
               the
               Poles
               ,
               with
               their
               Allies
               ,
               the
               Emperor
               and
               Elector
               of
               Brandenbourgh
               at
               Oliva
               1660
               ,
               the
               King
               of
               Denmark
               and
               the
               Duke
               of
               Gottorp
               were
               not
               only
               included
               therein
               :
               But
               the
               Treaty
               between
               them
               the
               Swedes
               and
               the
               Duke
               made
               at
               Roschild
               ,
               and
               renewed
               afterwards
               1660
               ,
               was
               also
               included
               in
               it
               ,
               as
               if
               it
               had
               been
               transcribed
               word
               for
               word
               ;
               the
               Danes
               ratisying
               what
               the
               Kings
               of
               Sweden
               and
               Poland
               ,
               and
               the
               Emperour
               and
               Elector
               of
               Brandenbourg
               ,
               had
               stipulated
               to
               that
               purpose
               ,
               and
               so
               now
               the
               fourth
               time
               solemnly
               approved
               the
               Agreements
               between
               themselves
               and
               the
               House
               of
               Gottorp
               .
               And
               to
               the
               intent
               that
               this
               Peace
               might
               be
               strictly
               kept
               by
               all
               Parties
               ,
               not
               only
               the
               Danes
               and
               Poles
               ,
               with
               their
               Confederates
               ,
               promise
               one
               another
               a
               mutual
               Guaranty
               ;
               but
               the
               King
               of
               France
               also
               entred
               into
               the
               same
               ,
               agreeing
               amongst
               other
               things
               ,
               That
               if
               any
               Prince
               thought
               himself
               grieved
               by
               any
               other
               way
               than
               force
               of
               Armes
               ,
               he
               should
               not
               Revenge
               it
               by
               way
               of
               Arms
               ,
               but
               complain
               to
               the
               several
               Princes
               ,
               who
               were
               Parties
               in
               this
               Treaty
               ,
               desiring
               them
               to
               procure
               him
               a
               present
               and
               sufficient
               satisfaction
               ,
               
                 Vid.
                 Artic.
              
               22.
               26.
               31.
               
               &
               35.
               of
               that
               Treaty
               .
               
               I
               would
               fain
               have
               the
               Danes
               tell
               us
               ,
               what
               Injuries
               the
               House
               of
               Gottorp
               has
               done
               them
               ,
               either
               by
               way
               of
               Arms
               ,
               or
               otherwise
               :
               If
               they
               cannot
               tell
               ,
               nor
               prove
               any
               ,
               the
               Duke
               of
               Gottorp
               has
               reason
               to
               expect
               to
               be
               restored
               to
               all
               his
               Rights
               by
               the
               Princes
               that
               have
               engaged
               their
               Faith
               in
               this
               Treaty
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               Danes
               should
               be
               used
               as
               breakers
               of
               the
               Peace
               .
               If
               the
               Danes
               will
               make
               these
               trivial
               objections
               ,
               which
               have
               been
               already
               answered
               ,
               pass
               for
               Injuries
               ,
               and
               especially
               the
               League
               made
               with
               Sweden
               by
               the
               Duke
               of
               Gottorp
               for
               his
               own
               defence
               ;
               I
               am
               afraid
               they
               will
               find
               few
               expert
               Ministers
               of
               their
               mind
               .
               It
               has
               always
               ,
               and
               ever
               will
               be
               lawful
               to
               make
               such
               Leagues
               .
               Nay
               ,
               if
               the
               Danes
               will
               but
               remember
               their
               own
               Designs
               ,
               and
               examine
               their
               Conscience
               ,
               they
               must
               needs
               own
               themselves
               the
               Authors
               ,
               or
               occasion
               of
               this
               League
               .
               
                 For
                 such
                 Principles
                 must
                 never
                 be
                 neglected
                 ,
                 nor
                 the
                 Power
                 of
                 any
                 ever
                 be
                 raised
                 to
                 such
                 a
                 greatness
                 ,
              
               (
               or
               it
               must
               not
               be
               left
               in
               any
               ones
               power
               to
               do
               hurt
               ,
               who
               has
               a
               mind
               to
               do
               it
               )
               
                 that
                 afterwards
                 you
                 may
                 not
                 be
                 in
                 a
                 condition
                 to
                 dispute
                 your
                 right
                 upon
                 equal
                 terms
                 .
              
               Saith
               
                 Polyb.
                 lib.
              
               1.
               
            
             
               5.
               
               The
               dissenting
               minds
               of
               Princes
               having
               been
               in
               all
               Ages
               happily
               reconciled
               by
               Marriage
               ,
               and
               their
               Animosities
               thereby
               laid
               down
               ,
               and
               sometimes
               totally
               extinguisht
               ;
               the
               Duke
               of
               Gottorp
               thought
               fit
               to
               use
               this
               Remedy
               ,
               and
               having
               humbly
               demanded
               ,
               and
               obtained
               as
               a
               Pledge
               of
               sincere
               Friendship
               between
               both
               Princes
               ,
               the
               Daughter
               of
               Frederick
               King
               of
               Denmark
               of
               happy
               Memory
               for
               his
               Wife
               ;
               and
               several
               Articles
               being
               at
               the
               same
               time
               agreed
               upon
               by
               the
               King
               and
               the
               Duke
               ,
               as
               well
               relating
               to
               the
               Dowry
               as
               other
               things
               ,
               the
               King
               then
               again
               ratified
               all
               that
               had
               been
               so
               many
               times
               agreed
               between
               them
               concerning
               this
               Dukedome
               .
               So
               that
               the
               
               King
               now
               for
               the
               fifth
               time
               gave
               his
               consent
               to
               it
               in
               the
               year
               1667
               ,
               most
               freely
               ,
               and
               without
               the
               least
               appearance
               of
               constraint
               by
               War
               or
               otherwise
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               The
               Danes
               without
               the
               least
               provocation
               or
               new
               injury
               (
               all
               former
               matters
               being
               by
               an
               Amnesty
               in
               the
               Treaty
               abolished
               on
               both
               sides
               )
               but
               out
               of
               a
               desire
               of
               Revenge
               ,
               and
               hope
               of
               regaining
               their
               losses
               ,
               have
               first
               broken
               this
               Peace
               and
               Agreement
               made
               and
               concluded
               between
               the
               King
               and
               States
               of
               Denmark
               ,
               and
               the
               House
               of
               Gottorp
               ,
               so
               often
               Sworn
               to
               and
               approved
               by
               both
               ,
               partly
               by
               committing
               Violences
               upon
               old
               abolish'd
               pretences
               ,
               and
               which
               by
               several
               Conventions
               have
               been
               before
               adjusted
               ,
               and
               partly
               by
               doing
               things
               either
               directly
               against
               the
               tenor
               of
               the
               Articles
               ,
               or
               the
               necessary
               consequences
               of
               them
               ;
               for
               whatever
               is
               acted
               contrary
               to
               Friendship
               ,
               breaks
               the
               Peace
               which
               subsists
               by
               nothing
               else
               ;
               
                 And
                 what
                 other
                 men
                 are
                 obliged
                 to
                 by
                 Friendship
                 alone
                 ,
              
               
               
                 Princes
                 are
                 further
                 tied
                 to
                 by
                 their
                 Promises
                 and
                 Treaties
                 .
              
               And
               therefore
               we
               hope
               it
               will
               find
               little
               credit
               what
               the
               Danes
               falsly
               accuse
               the
               Duke
               of
               ,
               as
               if
               he
               should
               have
               provoked
               them
               justly
               to
               what
               they
               have
               done
               .
               
                 For
                 those
                 break
                 the
                 Peace
                 who
                 first
                 commit
                 Violences
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 those
                 that
                 repel
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 much
                 less
                 those
                 that
                 only
                 endeavour
                 to
                 defend
                 themselves
                 ,
              
               saith
               Thucydides
               ;
               wherewith
               agrees
               the
               common
               opinion
               of
               the
               Learned
               in
               the
               Law
               ,
               who
               say
               ,
               That
               to
               make
               a
               Defence
               lawful
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               necessary
               to
               expect
               or
               receive
               the
               first
               blow
               .
               Therefore
               what
               is
               objected
               to
               Chosro●
               in
               Procopius
               ,
               may
               be
               applyed
               here
               ;
               
                 Those
                 break
                 the
                 Peace
                 ,
                 who
                 in
                 time
                 of
                 Peace
                 or
                 League
                 are
                 first
                 found
                 to
                 endeavour
                 to
                 surprize
                 others
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 th●se
                 that
                 are
                 first
                 in
                 Arms.
              
               Now
               ,
               if
               any
               one
               will
               impartially
               consider
               all
               Transactions
               since
               the
               Peace
               of
               Roschild
               ,
               it
               
               can
               never
               be
               made
               out
               ,
               that
               the
               House
               of
               Gottorp
               has
               conspired
               against
               the
               King
               of
               Denmark
               ,
               but
               on
               the
               contrary
               ,
               that
               the
               King
               hath
               laid
               snares
               for
               the
               Duke
               from
               time
               to
               time
               ,
               and
               at
               last
               surpriz'd
               him
               at
               Rendsbourgh
               ,
               as
               hath
               been
               before
               said
               .
            
             
               7.
               
               If
               we
               consider
               well
               the
               means
               taken
               by
               the
               Danes
               to
               gratifie
               their
               desire
               of
               Revenge
               ,
               though
               they
               have
               covered
               their
               intentions
               with
               many
               fair
               words
               ,
               we
               shall
               find
               them
               very
               false
               and
               unjust
               .
               For
               the
               Duke
               of
               Gottorp
               and
               his
               Ministers
               having
               been
               drawn
               to
               Rendsbourgh
               upon
               the
               hopes
               given
               ,
               and
               so
               many
               times
               confirmed
               of
               a
               fair
               composure
               of
               things
               ,
               and
               several
               protestations
               of
               friendship
               and
               kindness
               ,
               were
               presently
               after
               shut
               up
               ,
               and
               detained
               in
               Prison
               ,
               where
               they
               were
               forced
               to
               most
               unjust
               conditions
               :
               there
               was
               quite
               another
               thing
               intended
               than
               what
               was
               acted
               ;
               and
               any
               man
               may
               easily
               see
               by
               what
               trick
               they
               were
               betrayed
               and
               trepanned
               .
               Therefore
               ,
               whatever
               was
               concluded
               there
               ,
               is
               void
               in
               Law
               ;
               and
               the
               Danes
               have
               done
               nothing
               ,
               either
               in
               forcing
               the
               House
               of
               Gottorp
               to
               agree
               to
               these
               unjust
               conditions
               ,
               or
               extorting
               fit
               and
               just
               ones
               from
               it
               .
               Neither
               have
               they
               hereby
               confirmed
               their
               old
               Right
               ,
               nor
               got
               a
               new
               one
               .
               They
               have
               only
               taken
               Papers
               and
               Parchments
               from
               the
               Duke
               ,
               but
               not
               the
               Right
               they
               lookt
               for
               ;
               and
               in
               truth
               there
               has
               been
               only
               a
               Play
               Acted
               at
               Rendsbourgh
               ,
               but
               it
               was
               a
               Tragedy
               .
               For
               if
               we
               weigh
               this
               by
               the
               Law
               of
               Nations
               ,
               which
               is
               chiefly
               of
               Force
               between
               free
               Princes
               and
               People
               ,
               the
               Convention
               at
               Rendsbourgh
               is
               absolutely
               null
               and
               void
               ;
               nothing
               being
               more
               contrary
               to
               Faith
               and
               Justice
               than
               such
               tricks
               as
               these
               ,
               and
               Princes
               being
               more
               strictly
               bound
               not
               to
               depart
               from
               it
               than
               any
               private
               person
               ;
               especially
               since
               the
               Articles
               with
               the
               House
               of
               Gottorp
               of
               1658
               ,
               were
               agreed
               
               upon
               ,
               and
               signed
               with
               such
               Ceremony
               ,
               and
               in
               such
               manner
               ,
               as
               equal
               them
               to
               an
               Oath
               ;
               and
               that
               by
               them
               ,
               not
               the
               King
               ,
               but
               the
               injur'd
               Duke
               is
               to
               be
               entirely
               restored
               .
               It
               was
               a
               saying
               of
               the
               Antients
               ,
               That
               
                 amongst
                 good
                 men
                 all
                 proceedings
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 sincere
                 .
              
               Now
               Princes
               ought
               not
               only
               to
               be
               counted
               good
               ,
               but
               the
               best
               of
               men
               ;
               and
               the
               more
               punctual
               and
               sincere
               they
               are
               in
               their
               Treaties
               with
               others
               ,
               the
               greater
               will
               their
               Reputation
               be
               .
            
             
               8.
               
               This
               Transaction
               was
               likewise
               no
               small
               breach
               of
               the
               Law
               of
               Nations
               .
               The
               King
               had
               desired
               the
               Duke
               ,
               after
               they
               had
               Feasted
               together
               friendly
               and
               kindly
               at
               Dennewerk
               ,
               to
               come
               and
               see
               him
               at
               Rendsbourgh
               ,
               and
               the
               Chancellor
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               having
               repeated
               this
               desire
               of
               the
               Kings
               ,
               the
               Duke
               sent
               word
               he
               would
               do
               himself
               the
               Honour
               to
               come
               and
               wait
               upon
               his
               Majesty
               .
               His
               Highness
               was
               received
               with
               the
               shooting
               of
               Guns
               ,
               and
               all
               other
               demonstrations
               of
               kindness
               and
               respect
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               believe
               himself
               welcome
               .
               But
               when
               he
               was
               detained
               a
               Prisoner
               ,
               with
               Guards
               to
               watch
               him
               ,
               and
               that
               those
               who
               ought
               to
               have
               been
               used
               like
               Guests
               and
               well
               entertained
               ,
               were
               not
               permitted
               to
               go
               away
               ,
               nay
               ,
               not
               so
               much
               as
               to
               stir
               out
               ,
               the
               Law
               of
               Nations
               was
               eminently
               broken
               ,
               and
               sufficient
               occasion
               given
               for
               Reparation
               .
               Many
               wonder
               that
               the
               Duke
               would
               trust
               his
               Person
               and
               his
               Ministers
               with
               the
               King
               ,
               and
               that
               in
               a
               very
               strong
               Town
               .
               But
               they
               will
               cease
               wondering
               when
               they
               know
               all
               the
               repeated
               protestations
               of
               true
               Friendship
               made
               by
               the
               King
               and
               his
               Ministers
               ,
               so
               that
               the
               Duke
               ,
               who
               has
               a
               generous
               and
               great
               Soul
               ,
               was
               afraid
               to
               be
               thought
               mistrustful
               ,
               or
               give
               a
               suspition
               of
               it
               ,
               esteeming
               with
               Livy
               ,
               that
               to
               trust
               was
               the
               way
               to
               be
               trusted
               .
               Thus
               of
               old
               perish'd
               Dio
               ,
               who
               knowing
               that
               Calippus
               had
               laid
               ambushes
               
               for
               him
               ,
               was
               ashamed
               to
               use
               precaution
               against
               a
               Friend
               ,
               and
               one
               whose
               Guest
               he
               then
               was
               ,
               saith
               Plutarch
               .
            
             
               9.
               
               And
               here
               we
               must
               not
               omit
               the
               Violences
               used
               towards
               the
               Duke
               of
               Gottorp
               and
               his
               Ministers
               ,
               and
               the
               Troubles
               they
               were
               put
               to
               .
               
                 If
                 a
                 man
                 puts
                 another
                 in
                 Prison
                 or
                 Custody
                 to
                 extort
                 from
                 him
                 ,
                 all
                 what
                 is
                 done
                 by
                 it
                 is
                 null
                 ,
              
               say
               the
               Civilians
               ,
               
                 Vid.
                 Paulus
                 I
                 ctus
                 .
                 Lib.
                 22.
                 ff
                 .
                 quod
                 met
                 .
                 caus
                 .
                 gest
                 .
                 Nay
                 ,
                 he
                 that
                 shuts
                 any
                 one
                 in
                 his
                 house
                 to
                 get
                 a
                 Promise
                 or
                 Obligation
                 from
                 him
                 ,
                 does
                 force
                 him
                 to
                 it
                 .
                 V.
                 L.
                 1.
                 
                 Sent.
                 Tit.
                 7.
                 
                 Sect.
              
               8.
               
               Therefore
               in
               the
               Commonwealth
               of
               Rome
               ,
               by
               the
               Julian
               Law
               ,
               
                 he
                 was
                 guilty
                 of
                 publick
                 Violence
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 shut
                 up
                 a
                 man
                 with
                 an
                 ill
                 design
                 ,
                 restrained
                 him
                 ,
                 or
                 got
                 an
                 Obligation
                 from
                 him
                 by
                 force
              
               ;
               the
               Law
               declaring
               all
               such
               void
               .
               
                 l.
                 5.
                 pr.
                 ff
                 .
                 ad
                 .
                 l.
                 Jul.
                 de
                 vi
                 publicâ
                 .
              
               As
               force
               imposes
               a
               necessity
               upon
               the
               mind
               ,
               and
               is
               commonly
               accompanied
               with
               fear
               ,
               because
               of
               the
               imminent
               danger
               that
               unsetles
               the
               Soul
               ,
               
                 lib.
                 1.
                 quod
                 met
                 .
                 caus
                 .
              
               So
               the
               Duke
               of
               Gottorp
               ,
               a
               Friend
               ,
               a
               near
               Relation
               ,
               a
               Guest
               ,
               a
               Brother
               ,
               &c.
               being
               come
               to
               visit
               his
               Friend
               ,
               Relation
               ,
               Brother
               ,
               &c.
               endured
               not
               only
               many
               hard
               violent
               injuries
               and
               unjust
               things
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               all
               his
               Servants
               ,
               but
               was
               terrified
               daily
               with
               new
               threats
               and
               apprehensions
               of
               great
               Evils
               ,
               by
               which
               his
               Mind
               and
               his
               Body
               were
               brought
               so
               low
               ,
               that
               his
               grief
               cast
               him
               into
               a
               dangerous
               distemper
               .
               Some
               of
               the
               Danes
               have
               endeavoured
               to
               conceal
               the
               disguise
               ,
               nay
               ,
               deny
               too
               what
               passed
               at
               Rendsbourgh
               ,
               and
               perhaps
               are
               yet
               unwilling
               to
               confess
               the
               truth
               ;
               not
               because
               they
               can
               stiffle
               what
               hath
               been
               done
               in
               the
               view
               of
               so
               many
               people
               ,
               then
               at
               Rendsbourgh
               ,
               but
               to
               suppress
               all
               they
               could
               the
               remembrance
               of
               this
               Infamous
               Story
               .
               For
               we
               do
               not
               doubt
               but
               that
               there
               are
               many
               good
               men
               among
               the
               Danes
               ,
               who
               abhor
               the
               Counsel
               
               of
               that
               man
               ,
               who
               was
               then
               the
               great
               man
               with
               the
               King
               ,
               and
               never
               kept
               within
               bounds
               .
            
             
               But
               however
               the
               Danes
               may
               be
               thought
               of
               by
               impartial
               judges
               of
               these
               things
               for
               his
               inexcusable
               proceeding
               ,
               they
               can
               neither
               reap
               any
               advantage
               thereby
               ,
               nor
               cause
               any
               damage
               to
               the
               House
               of
               Gottorp
               ,
               or
               render
               its
               condition
               worse
               .
               For
               though
               by
               the
               Principles
               of
               Philosophy
               ,
               whosoever
               has
               promised
               any
               thing
               by
               force
               or
               fear
               ,
               seems
               to
               be
               bound
               to
               it
               in
               strictness
               of
               Law
               :
               Yet
               since
               the
               Ancients
               have
               been
               of
               opinion
               ,
               that
               
                 summum
                 jus
              
               is
               sometimes
               injurious
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               Law
               of
               Nature
               abhors
               an
               unjust
               force
               or
               constraint
               ;
               no
               Prince
               ought
               to
               be
               bound
               by
               this
               
                 summum
                 jus
              
               ,
               when
               accompanied
               with
               force
               ,
               but
               rather
               restored
               to
               what
               has
               been
               forced
               from
               him
               ,
               which
               the
               following
               words
               of
               Grotius
               explain
               and
               confirm
               .
               
                 I
                 am
                 wholly
                 of
                 the
                 opinion
                 of
                 those
                 ,
                 who
                 believe
                 ,
                 that
                 laying
                 aside
                 the
                 Civil
                 Law
                 ,
                 (
                 by
                 which
                 the
                 Obligation
                 may
                 be
                 taken
                 away
                 or
                 diminisht
                 )
                 whosoever
                 has
                 promised
                 a
                 thing
                 through
                 fear
                 ,
                 is
                 bound
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 has
                 given
                 his
                 absolute
                 consent
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 a
                 conditional
                 one
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 case
                 of
                 one
                 that
                 mistakes
                 .
                 For
                 as
              
               Aristotle
               
                 says
                 very
                 well
                 ,
                 he
                 that
                 throws
                 his
                 goods
                 into
                 the
                 Sea
                 for
                 fear
                 of
                 Shipwrack
                 ,
                 would
                 willingly
                 save
                 them
                 conditionally
                 ,
              
               viz.
               
                 if
                 the
                 danger
                 was
                 not
                 imminent
                 ;
                 but
                 he
                 is
                 absolutely
                 content
                 to
                 lose
                 them
                 ,
                 considering
                 the
                 circumstance
                 of
                 time
                 and
                 place
                 .
                 But
                 I
                 esteem
                 this
                 most
                 true
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 man
                 to
                 whom
                 the
                 Promise
                 is
                 made
                 ,
                 has
                 terrifyed
                 ●he
                 other
                 not
                 justly
                 ,
                 but
                 unjustly
                 ,
                 though
                 but
                 a
                 little
                 ,
                 and
                 upon
                 this
                 has
                 got
                 a
                 Promise
                 ,
                 he
                 to
                 whom
                 the
                 promise
                 was
                 made
                 ,
                 is
                 bound
                 to
                 release
                 him
                 from
                 it
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 other
                 desires
                 it
                 ;
                 not
                 becaus●
                 the
                 Promise
                 is
                 of
                 no
                 force
                 ,
                 but
                 for
                 the
                 injury
                 done
                 .
              
               L.
               2.
               de
               Jure
               B.
               &
               P.
               c.
               11.
               n.
               7.
               
               He
               explains
               these
               last
               words
               thus
               in
               another
               place
               ;
               
                 He
                 that
                 has
                 by
                 cunning
                 ,
                 force
                 ,
                 or
                 unjust
                 fear
                 ,
                 obtained
                 from
                 another
                 a
                 Contract
                 or
                 Promise
                 ,
                 
                 is
                 bound
                 to
                 release
                 the
                 Person
                 of
                 his
                 said
                 Contract
                 ;
                 for
                 he
                 had
                 a
                 right
                 neither
                 to
                 be
                 deceived
                 ,
                 nor
                 to
                 be
                 forced
                 ;
                 the
                 first
                 by
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 Contracts
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 by
                 the
                 Liberty
                 of
                 Nature
                 .
              
               Lib.
               2.
               de
               Jure
               B.
               &
               P.
               c.
               17.
               n.
               17.
               
               And
               he
               repeats
               the
               same
               ,
               
                 lib.
                 3.
                 c.
                 19.
                 n.
              
               4.
               10.
               
               The
               King
               of
               Denmark
               can
               so
               much
               the
               less
               deny
               this
               right
               of
               Restitution
               to
               the
               House
               of
               Gottorp
               ,
               because
               he
               himself
               would
               have
               challenged
               the
               same
               right
               when
               it
               was
               his
               own
               case
               ▪
               For
               his
               Majesty
               having
               extorted
               from
               the
               Duke
               ,
               by
               meer
               force
               ,
               all
               he
               thought
               fit
               ,
               his
               Highness
               was
               reproached
               ,
               that
               he
               had
               gotten
               these
               things
               before
               by
               force
               ,
               and
               the
               Arms
               of
               an
               Enemy
               ,
               and
               had
               given
               just
               cause
               consequently
               to
               the
               King
               to
               repossess
               himself
               the
               same
               way
               ;
               It
               will
               then
               be
               very
               just
               ,
               that
               the
               King
               suffer
               the
               Duke
               to
               make
               use
               of
               the
               same
               Law
               against
               his
               Majesty
               ,
               which
               he
               would
               have
               used
               against
               his
               Highness
               ,
               since
               this
               is
               a
               Rule
               of
               the
               Law
               of
               Nature
               ,
               which
               obliges
               all
               Princes
               without
               distinction
               .
               I
               say
               the
               King
               would
               have
               made
               use
               of
               this
               Law
               against
               the
               Duke
               ,
               that
               having
               been
               forced
               to
               the
               Treaty
               in
               question
               ,
               he
               ought
               to
               have
               been
               restored
               unto
               his
               Rights
               again
               .
               But
               in
               this
               the
               Danes
               are
               very
               much
               mistaken
               ,
               that
               they
               do
               not
               distinguish
               by
               what
               kind
               of
               force
               or
               fear
               one
               is
               constrained
               ,
               whether
               just
               or
               unjust
               ;
               and
               have
               gone
               about
               foolishly
               to
               perswade
               themselves
               and
               others
               ,
               that
               the
               King
               had
               recovered
               the
               Soveraignty
               of
               the
               Dukedom
               of
               Sleswick
               ,
               the
               same
               way
               he
               had
               lost
               it
               .
               For
               as
               Justice
               offers
               Restitution
               with
               both
               hands
               to
               a
               man
               ,
               forced
               unjustly
               to
               a
               promise
               or
               grant
               ;
               so
               it
               denies
               it
               flatly
               to
               one
               justly
               forced
               .
               Therefore
               when
               any
               one
               has
               himself
               been
               the
               cause
               of
               his
               being
               compelled
               to
               promise
               o●
               give
               ,
               he
               cannot
               recover
               it
               the
               same
               way
               ,
               having
               lost
               his
               right
               of
               Restitution
               ,
               by
               giving
               a
               just
               cause
               to
               the
               other
               ,
               who
               has
               
               justly
               employed
               a
               just
               force
               .
               
                 Grot.
                 lib.
                 2.
                 c.
                 17.
                 n.
              
               19.
               
            
             
               11.
               
               This
               Restitution
               due
               upon
               so
               many
               accounts
               ,
               ought
               not
               to
               be
               denied
               ,
               because
               of
               the
               great
               Evils
               and
               dangerous
               Errours
               which
               may
               spring
               from
               such
               a
               denial
               .
               For
               if
               we
               take
               the
               Treaty
               of
               Rendsbourgh
               into
               serious
               consideration
               ,
               we
               shall
               find
               the
               Duke
               of
               Gottorp
               deprived
               of
               all
               his
               Royalties
               ,
               and
               the
               King
               alone
               invested
               with
               them
               ,
               and
               all
               submitted
               to
               his
               Pleasure
               .
               For
               the
               King
               alone
               having
               undertaken
               the
               defence
               of
               both
               Dukedoms
               ,
               declared
               all
               the
               Dukes
               Treaties
               null
               ,
               deprived
               him
               of
               his
               Souldiers
               ,
               demolisht
               his
               Towns
               and
               Forts
               ,
               detained
               him
               against
               his
               will
               in
               Custody
               ,
               raised
               such
               great
               Taxes
               upon
               his
               Lands
               ,
               that
               his
               Highness
               and
               his
               Subjects
               have
               nothing
               remaining
               ;
               whence
               it
               is
               manifest
               that
               the
               Right
               of
               Peace
               and
               War
               ,
               and
               the
               other
               great
               Royalties
               ,
               are
               taken
               away
               from
               the
               Duke
               by
               this
               Treaty
               ,
               or
               at
               least
               so
               much
               incroached
               upon
               ,
               that
               all
               the
               Authority
               which
               he
               might
               of
               right
               ,
               and
               has
               hitherto
               ,
               after
               the
               Example
               of
               his
               Ancestors
               ,
               enjoyed
               and
               exercised
               ,
               is
               now
               in
               the
               King
               alone
               ,
               and
               at
               his
               dispose
               ,
               under
               whose
               power
               and
               pleasure
               his
               Highness
               must
               hereafter
               live
               ,
               under
               the
               Notion
               of
               a
               Client
               or
               Vassal
               ,
               but
               really
               as
               a
               Subject
               .
               So
               heretofore
               the
               Latins
               complained
               ,
               
                 That
                 under
                 the
                 colour
                 of
                 a
                 League
                 with
                 the
              
               Romans
               
                 they
                 lived
                 in
                 Slavery
                 ;
                 and
                 the
              
               Achaians
               ,
               
                 that
                 their
                 League
                 was
                 now
                 become
                 a
                 precarious
                 Slavery
              
               ;
               and
               ,
               as
               Tacitus
               speaks
               ,
               
                 A
                 miserable
                 Slavery
                 was
                 now
                 falsly
                 called
                 Peace
                 .
              
               And
               though
               Proculus
               be
               of
               opinion
               ,
               that
               free
               Tenants
               are
               not
               under
               the
               Dominion
               or
               Subjection
               of
               the
               Patron
               ,
               yet
               when
               a
               Prince
               or
               People
               come
               under
               the
               Protection
               of
               a
               Superiour
               Prince
               or
               People
               ,
               we
               know
               by
               experience
               that
               a
               fall
               is
               easie
               in
               slippery
               ground
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               Tenantship
               is
               soon
               changed
               into
               a
               soft
               Slavery
               ,
               which
               
               the
               Duke
               of
               Gottorp
               has
               the
               more
               reason
               to
               fear
               and
               avoid
               ;
               For
               that
               the
               King
               of
               Denmarks
               Power
               reaching
               from
               the
               further
               part
               of
               Norway
               ,
               as
               far
               as
               Holland
               ,
               is
               very
               great
               ,
               and
               that
               under
               the
               pretence
               of
               the
               Union
               at
               the
               Treaty
               of
               Rendsbourgh
               ,
               vainly
               called
               by
               the
               Name
               of
               
                 Pragmatick
                 Sanction
              
               ,
               an
               occasion
               may
               be
               taken
               to
               oppress
               or
               suppress
               the
               Authority
               and
               Dignity
               of
               the
               House
               of
               Gottorp
               .
               Who
               ever
               saw
               a
               Soveraign
               Prince
               without
               Royalties
               ?
               Who
               can
               shew
               a
               Duke
               of
               Sleswick
               thus
               wholly
               divested
               of
               his
               high
               Prerogatives
               ?
               If
               the
               Dukes
               of
               Sleswick
               are
               to
               be
               invested
               hereafter
               by
               giving
               them
               a
               Banner
               ,
               and
               with
               the
               Ceremony
               observed
               at
               Ottenwaldt
               in
               1580
               ,
               will
               not
               that
               be
               a
               Proclaiming
               of
               them
               Subjects
               with
               the
               greater
               Pomp
               only
               ,
               and
               telling
               the
               world
               by
               this
               Investiture
               ,
               how
               proud
               they
               are
               of
               this
               Subjection
               ?
               If
               the
               Dukes
               of
               Gottorp
               were
               cast
               into
               this
               condition
               or
               abandoned
               in
               it
               ,
               and
               on
               the
               contrary
               ,
               the
               Kings
               of
               Denmark
               might
               govern
               at
               their
               Pleasure
               the
               Dukedomes
               of
               Sleswick
               and
               Holstein
               ,
               and
               that
               part
               of
               them
               also
               which
               belongeth
               to
               the
               Duke
               ,
               what
               an
               augmentation
               of
               Power
               would
               that
               be
               to
               them
               ,
               and
               how
               might
               they
               abuse
               it
               if
               ever
               they
               would
               make
               use
               of
               it
               against
               Germany
               ,
               and
               especially
               the
               Circle
               of
               the
               Lower-Saxony
               ?
               This
               may
               be
               made
               out
               by
               an
               exact
               account
               of
               the
               vast
               sums
               of
               mony
               ,
               and
               all
               other
               things
               they
               have
               extorted
               in
               a
               little
               time
               from
               those
               Provinces
               ;
               it
               is
               hardly
               credible
               how
               great
               the
               sums
               are
               .
               And
               we
               know
               well
               enough
               what
               an
               ambitious
               Example
               they
               have
               shown
               ,
               and
               there
               is
               no
               question
               but
               opportunity
               and
               power
               will
               invite
               others
               to
               follow
               them
               .
               Therefore
               Prudence
               requires
               rather
               that
               the
               Duke
               of
               Gottorp
               should
               be
               in
               time
               restored
               to
               his
               former
               condition
               ,
               and
               all
               his
               Rights
               ,
               than
               that
               so
               many
               Princes
               ,
               Provinces
               ,
               and
               Towns
               ,
               be
               destroyed
               
               by
               his
               Ruin
               ,
               which
               will
               be
               easily
               prevented
               ,
               if
               the
               injury
               now
               done
               to
               his
               Highness
               be
               looked
               upon
               by
               every
               one
               of
               them
               as
               done
               to
               themselves
               .
            
             
               But
               suppose
               we
               should
               grant
               that
               the
               Duke
               of
               Gottorp
               has
               effectually
               bound
               himself
               by
               the
               conditions
               of
               Rendsbourg
               to
               a
               Vassalage
               for
               the
               Dukedom
               of
               Sleswick
               ,
               (
               which
               supposition
               we
               yet
               constantly
               deny
               as
               false
               ;
               )
               yet
               the
               delay
               of
               demanding
               the
               Investiture
               cannot
               be
               imputed
               to
               the
               Duke
               ,
               but
               to
               the
               King
               alone
               :
               for
               who
               does
               not
               know
               that
               the
               Strong-holds
               of
               Tonningen
               and
               Holme
               are
               seated
               in
               the
               Dukedom
               of
               Sleswick
               ?
               And
               the
               King
               without
               regard
               to
               his
               Word
               ,
               having
               razed
               them
               both
               ,
               taken
               away
               the
               Garrisons
               and
               all
               the
               Artillery
               ,
               kept
               the
               Duke
               besieged
               in
               his
               Castle
               of
               Gottorp
               ;
               and
               all
               this
               relating
               to
               the
               Dukedome
               of
               Sleswick
               ,
               hath
               not
               the
               Duke
               justly
               demanded
               ,
               that
               all
               these
               Grievances
               be
               first
               redressed
               ,
               and
               satisfaction
               be
               made
               to
               him
               for
               them
               ?
               If
               he
               had
               done
               otherwise
               ,
               and
               blindly
               asked
               the
               Investiture
               ,
               trusting
               himself
               to
               the
               Kings
               pleasure
               ,
               there
               had
               never
               been
               any
               notice
               taken
               of
               the
               old
               and
               new
               Grievances
               ,
               and
               his
               Highness
               had
               rashly
               submitted
               himself
               to
               a
               Vassalage
               ,
               that
               had
               deprived
               him
               and
               his
               Posterity
               of
               all
               his
               Royalties
               ,
               and
               exposed
               them
               to
               the
               eternal
               Scorn
               of
               the
               world
               .
               Besides
               ,
               since
               it
               was
               suggested
               to
               the
               Dukes
               Ambassadors
               sent
               to
               Copenhaguen
               about
               the
               Fief
               and
               Grievances
               ,
               that
               they
               would
               do
               well
               to
               return
               to
               his
               Highness
               for
               new
               Instructions
               about
               the
               Fief
               ,
               without
               expecting
               any
               Orders
               from
               him
               ;
               the
               King
               had
               certainly
               no
               cause
               given
               him
               for
               Sequestrations
               ,
               and
               those
               other
               acts
               of
               Hostility
               committed
               by
               his
               Order
               in
               the
               Dukedom
               of
               Sleswick
               .
               And
               so
               we
               must
               not
               yield
               that
               the
               King
               ,
               by
               doing
               Acts
               by
               which
               the
               Lord
               of
               a
               Fief
               uses
               to
               lose
               his
               Right
               ,
               should
               take
               
               away
               anothers
               Right
               ;
               and
               not
               only
               gain
               by
               the
               Ruin
               of
               the
               other
               ,
               but
               even
               by
               what
               ought
               to
               turn
               to
               his
               own
               loss
               ,
               contrary
               to
               the
               Laws
               of
               Nature
               ;
               Nations
               ,
               Feudal
               ,
               and
               all
               others
               whatsoever
               .
               Eric
               Duke
               of
               Sleswick
               ,
               having
               left
               after
               his
               Death
               his
               Son
               Waldemar
               a
               Child
               ,
               Christopher
               the
               Second
               King
               of
               Denmark
               ,
               possessed
               himself
               of
               that
               Guardian-ship
               of
               Waldemar
               ,
               and
               at
               the
               same
               time
               of
               the
               whole
               Territory
               of
               Sleswick
               ,
               except
               Gottorp
               ,
               which
               when
               he
               also
               besieged
               to
               gain
               the
               whole
               Dutchy
               ,
               Gerhard
               Earl
               of
               Holstein
               ,
               Unkle
               to
               Waldemar
               ,
               with
               some
               others
               ,
               oppos'd
               him
               stoutly
               ,
               and
               for
               this
               Felony
               committed
               by
               the
               King
               in
               1326
               ,
               there
               was
               great
               Debate
               ,
               which
               Meursius
               thus
               relates
               ;
               
                 The
                 Dukedom
                 of
              
               Sleswick
               
                 having
                 been
                 held
                 till
                 then
                 as
                 a
                 Fief
                 from
              
               Denmark
               ,
               
                 and
                 these
                 Princes
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 this
                 Vsurpation
                 of
                 the
                 Kings
                 ,
                 being
                 unwilling
                 it
                 should
                 continue
                 so
                 hereafter
                 ,
                 was
                 the
                 occasion
                 of
                 a
                 long
                 Contention
                 ,
                 lib.
                 4.
                 p.
              
               70
               ,
               which
               ended
               ,
               as
               we
               have
               said
               before
               .
               If
               this
               demand
               in
               the
               Name
               of
               Waldemar
               was
               not
               unreasonable
               ,
               with
               how
               much
               more
               Justice
               doth
               our
               Duke
               desire
               that
               he
               might
               have
               his
               own
               ,
               and
               a
               full
               Restitution
               from
               the
               King
               of
               what
               he
               detains
               from
               him
               so
               unjustly
               ,
               and
               has
               Sequestrated
               by
               meer
               force
               ;
               and
               God
               Almighty
               having
               ordered
               Restitution
               to
               be
               made
               where
               Covenants
               are
               broken
               ,
               it
               is
               but
               just
               that
               his
               Vice-gerents
               upon
               Earth
               should
               endeavour
               to
               put
               his
               Decrees
               in
               Execution
               .
            
             
               13.
               
               If
               we
               look
               upon
               his
               Sequestration
               rightly
               ,
               and
               examine
               it
               by
               the
               Rules
               of
               Justice
               ,
               we
               shall
               find
               it
               wholly
               void
               by
               Law.
               For
               it
               was
               neither
               done
               by
               any
               Convention
               of
               the
               Parties
               ,
               nor
               by
               any
               Judicial
               Authority
               .
               The
               Danes
               ,
               I
               presume
               ,
               will
               confess
               the
               former
               ,
               and
               the
               other
               we
               do
               not
               question
               but
               to
               make
               them
               also
               agree
               to
               .
               The
               King
               of
               Denmark
               having
               made
               himself
               Plaintiff
               against
               
               the
               Duke
               of
               Gottorp
               ,
               in
               the
               business
               of
               the
               Dukedome
               of
               Sleswick
               ,
               his
               Majesty
               cannot
               be
               a
               Judge
               in
               the
               same
               cause
               :
               Which
               is
               explained
               by
               several
               Civilians
               ,
               
                 Ad.
                 Tit.
                 Cod.
                 Nequis
                 in
                 suâ
                 causâ
                 judicet
                 vel
                 jus
                 sibi
                 dicat
              
               ;
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               
                 Let
                 no
                 man
                 be
                 Judge
                 in
                 his
                 own
                 Case
                 ,
                 or
                 do
                 himself
                 justice
                 .
              
               And
               this
               must
               not
               be
               understood
               ,
               as
               if
               the
               Positive
               Roman
               Law
               only
               (
               by
               which
               the
               Danes
               are
               not
               bound
               )
               did
               prohibite
               any
               one
               to
               be
               Judge
               in
               his
               own
               cause
               ,
               for
               the
               Law
               of
               Nature
               dictates
               the
               same
               ,
               and
               right
               reason
               which
               obliges
               all
               the
               world
               ,
               proclaims
               it
               .
               
                 Men
                 blinded
                 by
                 their
                 affections
                 do
                 not
                 see
                 the
                 truth
                 in
                 their
                 own
                 affairs
                 ,
              
               saith
               Aristotle
               .
               And
               for
               this
               reason
               the
               Kings
               of
               Denmark
               themselves
               consented
               heretofore
               ,
               that
               all
               Disputes
               about
               this
               Fief
               should
               be
               determined
               by
               Impartial
               Judges
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               contents
               of
               the
               Treaty
               of
               Union
               ,
               and
               that
               both
               parties
               should
               abstain
               from
               hasty
               Sequestrations
               ,
               
                 Ord.
                 jud
                 .
                 prov
                 .
                 part
                 .
                 3.
                 tit
                 .
              
               3.
               
               A
               judicial
               Sequestration
               being
               thus
               prohibited
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               a
               kind
               of
               Execution
               wherewith
               a
               State
               ought
               not
               to
               begin
               ;
               This
               Sequestration
               of
               the
               Dukedome
               of
               Sleswick
               cannot
               certainly
               be
               defended
               by
               any
               Law
               ,
               nor
               by
               any
               Judicial
               Authority
               ,
               nor
               by
               a
               previous
               cognizance
               of
               the
               cause
               ,
               upon
               which
               a
               just
               Sentence
               had
               followed
               ,
               but
               only
               by
               the
               way
               of
               violence
               and
               absolute
               force
               ;
               by
               which
               the
               Duke
               of
               Gottorp
               has
               been
               thrown
               out
               of
               a
               certain
               Possession
               and
               all
               his
               Revenues
               ,
               and
               an
               usurped
               Possession
               transfer'd
               by
               pure
               Fact
               upon
               the
               Sequestrator
               ,
               against
               the
               nature
               of
               all
               Judicial
               Sequestrations
               ,
               which
               are
               made
               use
               of
               only
               for
               the
               better
               keeping
               of
               things
               :
               so
               that
               this
               pretended
               Sequestration
               is
               really
               a
               violent
               spoil
               committed
               by
               the
               King
               (
               supported
               with
               more
               than
               one
               Army
               )
               upon
               the
               Duke
               naked
               and
               disarmed
               :
               Now
               it
               is
               the
               Opinion
               of
               all
               wise
               men
               ,
               
               that
               a
               person
               who
               has
               been
               spoiled
               ,
               ought
               first
               of
               all
               to
               be
               restored
               .
            
             
               14.
               
               And
               this
               Restitution
               is
               so
               much
               the
               more
               earnestly
               to
               be
               pressed
               ,
               as
               this
               Sequestration
               may
               be
               dangerous
               both
               in
               Temporals
               and
               Spirituals
               .
               For
               the
               King
               having
               suffered
               himself
               to
               be
               perswaded
               ,
               that
               he
               could
               absolve
               the
               common
               people
               ,
               Priests
               ,
               and
               Magistrates
               ,
               Subjects
               to
               the
               Duke
               in
               the
               Dukedome
               of
               Sleswick
               ,
               from
               the
               Allegiance
               they
               have
               sworn
               to
               their
               Prince
               ,
               he
               has
               caused
               sometimes
               one
               ,
               and
               sometimes
               another
               to
               be
               carried
               away
               by
               Souldiers
               from
               their
               habitations
               ,
               and
               from
               their
               Sacred
               and
               Civil
               Functions
               ,
               and
               some
               to
               Rend●bourgh
               (
               where
               this
               whole
               Tragedy
               was
               begun
               ,
               and
               where
               they
               have
               been
               put
               in
               Prison
               ,
               at
               least
               detained
               for
               some
               time
               .
               )
               Those
               of
               the
               Dukes
               Officers
               and
               Subjects
               ,
               that
               have
               seen
               and
               understood
               all
               that
               hath
               passed
               between
               the
               King
               and
               the
               Duke
               ,
               must
               needs
               know
               ,
               that
               his
               Majesty
               has
               indeed
               a
               great
               Power
               over
               his
               Subjects
               ,
               but
               none
               over
               those
               of
               other
               Princes
               ;
               at
               least
               not
               such
               a
               one
               as
               can
               free
               them
               from
               their
               Oath
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               Allegiance
               to
               his
               Highness
               ;
               especially
               whilst
               the
               matter
               in
               difference
               is
               not
               onely
               doubtful
               ,
               but
               before
               no
               Judicial
               Court
               ,
               much
               less
               determined
               .
               Nay
               ,
               they
               know
               that
               they
               are
               bound
               to
               suffer
               rather
               the
               greatest
               Miseries
               ,
               and
               the
               loss
               of
               their
               whole
               Fortunes
               ,
               than
               to
               act
               against
               their
               own
               Consciences
               and
               Oaths
               ,
               or
               do
               any
               thing
               to
               the
               prejudice
               of
               their
               Prince
               ,
               lest
               they
               should
               provoke
               the
               Anger
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               Dukes
               just
               Revenge
               ;
               no
               obedience
               being
               due
               to
               any
               body
               ,
               that
               gives
               sentence
               out
               of
               his
               own
               Territory
               ,
               where
               he
               has
               no
               Jurisdiction
               .
               
                 L.
                 Vel.
                 ff
                 .
                 de
                 Jurisd
                 .
              
               And
               if
               others
               frighted
               with
               the
               noise
               of
               an
               Army
               ,
               or
               the
               fear
               of
               greater
               Evils
               ,
               renounce
               their
               Allegiance
               ,
               let
               them
               consider
               how
               
               they
               ensnare
               their
               Consciences
               ,
               if
               not
               expose
               themselves
               to
               the
               punishments
               for
               Perjury
               and
               Perfidiousness
               .
               To
               prevent
               which
               ,
               let
               a
               full
               and
               quick
               Restitution
               take
               away
               this
               illegal
               Sequestration
               .
            
             
               15.
               
               The
               King
               caused
               this
               Sequestration
               of
               the
               Dukedome
               of
               Sleswick
               to
               be
               Proclaimed
               with
               a
               Threatning
               of
               Deprivation
               .
               It
               is
               apparent
               from
               what
               has
               been
               said
               ,
               that
               this
               Sequestration
               is
               such
               ,
               executed
               with
               that
               Rigour
               ,
               as
               if
               the
               Duke
               was
               actually
               deprived
               and
               devested
               of
               the
               Dukedome
               of
               Sleswick
               ;
               though
               this
               Deprivation
               be
               as
               unjust
               and
               violent
               as
               the
               Sequestration
               .
               How
               can
               the
               Authors
               of
               such
               Counsels
               be
               sufficiently
               wondred
               at
               ,
               by
               those
               that
               remember
               ,
               that
               a
               Fief
               is
               a
               Contract
               obliging
               both
               Parties
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               Obligation
               between
               the
               Lord
               and
               his
               Vassal
               is
               as
               reciprocal
               ,
               as
               that
               between
               Husband
               and
               Wife
               ,
               saith
               Cujacius
               .
               Therefore
               ,
               as
               a
               Vassal
               promises
               to
               his
               Lord
               upon
               Oath
               to
               perform
               truly
               ,
               safely
               ,
               securely
               ,
               honestly
               ,
               well
               ,
               &c.
               so
               also
               doth
               the
               Lord
               to
               the
               Vassal
               ,
               and
               is
               oblig'd
               to
               fulfil
               it
               ;
               if
               he
               doth
               the
               contrary
               ,
               he
               is
               declared
               of
               no
               Faith
               ,
               Perjur'd
               and
               Perfidious
               by
               the
               Feudal
               Longobardick
               Law
               ,
               2
               Feud
               .
               6.
               
               Thence
               it
               is
               that
               all
               Felony
               which
               deprives
               a
               Vassal
               of
               a
               Fief
               ,
               d●prives
               the
               Lord
               also
               of
               the
               Propriety
               thereof
               ,
               if
               committed
               by
               him
               ,
               and
               confers
               it
               upon
               the
               Vassal
               ;
               most
               especially
               if
               the
               Lord
               spoils
               him
               ,
               that
               holds
               a
               Fief
               from
               him
               ,
               of
               his
               Forts
               ,
               wherein
               he
               may
               keep
               himself
               secure
               much
               more
               :
               if
               the
               Lord
               demolishes
               and
               destroys
               them
               to
               the
               ground
               ;
               If
               he
               uses
               the
               Vassal
               and
               his
               Subjects
               ill
               ,
               charges
               them
               with
               Imposts
               and
               Taxes
               ,
               and
               Pillages
               them
               ;
               if
               he
               lays
               Siege
               to
               the
               Vassals
               Castle
               ,
               or
               other
               his
               place
               of
               habitation
               :
               If
               the
               Lord
               bereaves
               him
               of
               the
               Fief
               by
               his
               own
               Authority
               ,
               without
               cognizance
               of
               
               the
               cause
               ,
               and
               judgment
               thereupon
               ;
               or
               if
               judging
               the
               cause
               himself
               ,
               he
               alienates
               the
               same
               :
               For
               though
               the
               Lord
               accuse
               his
               Vassal
               of
               having
               done
               some
               act
               deserving
               Deprivation
               ,
               yet
               he
               is
               not
               to
               be
               absolutely
               believed
               ,
               though
               he
               be
               a
               Supreme
               Prince
               ,
               saith
               
                 Vult●j●s
                 lib.
                 1.
                 c.
                 11.
                 n.
              
               55.
               
               In
               a
               word
               ,
               to
               repeat
               the
               proper
               Terms
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               
                 If
                 the
                 Lord
                 enters
                 into
                 the
                 Fief
                 by
                 a
                 bad
                 way
                 ,
              
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               as
               Baron
               Schenkius
               explains
               it
               ,
               
                 ad
                 lib.
                 2.
                 
                 F●ud
                 .
                 Tit.
                 22.
                 sed
                 .
                 Si
                 vero
                 Vassallus
                 .
                 If
                 he
                 breaks
                 i
                 〈…〉
                 o
                 Possession
                 not
                 by
                 the
                 way
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 or
                 Justice
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 Violence
                 .
              
               For
               in
               such
               a
               case
               ,
               if
               he
               refuses
               wholly
               to
               restore
               the
               Fief
               ,
               and
               what
               belongs
               to
               it
               ,
               he
               may
               be
               forced
               to
               it
               by
               the
               way
               of
               Arms.
               And
               therefore
               ,
               if
               the
               Lord
               and
               Vassals
               are
               to
               be
               judged
               in
               the
               same
               manner
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               opinion
               of
               all
               Feudists
               ;
               certainly
               the
               King
               of
               Denmark
               hath
               lost
               all
               his
               Right
               long
               before
               ,
               if
               he
               had
               any
               ,
               in
               that
               part
               of
               the
               Dukedom
               of
               Sleswick
               which
               belongs
               to
               the
               Duke
               of
               Gottorp
               ,
               and
               the
               Duke
               ought
               to
               be
               Restored
               against
               the
               King
               ,
               according
               to
               all
               Laws
               .
            
             
               16.
               
               For
               the
               Duke
               of
               Gottorp
               having
               received
               this
               Dukedome
               with
               the
               greatest
               Right
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               most
               absolute
               manner
               ,
               free
               from
               all
               Vassalage
               ,
               and
               obtain'd
               and
               kept
               at
               a
               very
               chargable
               rate
               the
               Soveraign
               Dominion
               thereof
               by
               the
               so
               often
               repeated
               consent
               of
               the
               King
               and
               States
               of
               Denmark
               ;
               the
               unjust
               Convention
               at
               Rendsbourgh
               cannot
               savour
               the
               King
               of
               
               Denmark's
               cause
               in
               this
               ,
               nor
               take
               away
               the
               least
               part
               of
               the
               Dukes
               Soveraign
               Power
               in
               the
               Dukedome
               of
               Sleswick
               .
               This
               forced
               Agreement
               his
               Majesty
               himself
               having
               not
               a
               little
               receded
               from
               ,
               and
               first
               broken
               ,
               by
               demolishing
               the
               strong
               Towns
               ,
               in
               which
               ,
               by
               this
               very
               Agreement
               ,
               he
               was
               only
               to
               put
               a
               Garrison
               for
               a
               while
               ,
               and
               then
               to
               restore
               them
               :
               carrying
               away
               the
               
               Dukes
               Ministers
               Prisoners
               ,
               who
               had
               already
               bound
               themselves
               to
               the
               King
               by
               the
               Allegiance
               he
               required
               from
               them
               ;
               reducing
               the
               Dukes
               Subjects
               to
               the
               last
               extremities
               ,
               though
               his
               Majesty
               had
               promised
               before
               ,
               that
               not
               a
               Hen
               should
               be
               touched
               ,
               and
               other
               like
               things
               ;
               by
               which
               things
               his
               Majesty
               seems
               not
               to
               desire
               the
               said
               Treaty
               should
               remain
               in
               force
               .
            
             
               17.
               
               Lastly
               ,
               an
               entire
               Restitution
               being
               the
               common
               refuge
               of
               Princes
               and
               Commonwealths
               ,
               to
               which
               they
               have
               recourse
               in
               their
               Afflictions
               ,
               the
               Duke
               of
               Sleswick
               cannot
               be
               excluded
               from
               this
               Priviledge
               of
               all
               Mankind
               .
               For
               though
               in
               the
               Commonwealth
               of
               Rome
               ,
               Restitution
               was
               to
               be
               demanded
               from
               the
               Pretor
               within
               a
               certain
               time
               ;
               this
               and
               the
               like
               are
               only
               Pleas
               of
               the
               Civil
               Law.
               Restitution
               absolutely
               considered
               ,
               is
               grounded
               upon
               the
               Principles
               of
               Equity
               ,
               which
               takes
               its
               Original
               from
               the
               purest
               Springs
               of
               the
               Law
               of
               Nature
               ;
               and
               is
               so
               much
               the
               fitter
               for
               injured
               Princes
               and
               free
               Nations
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               more
               important
               to
               provide
               for
               the
               safety
               of
               Commonwealths
               than
               of
               private
               men
               .
               For
               why
               should
               not
               a
               Prince
               ,
               as
               well
               or
               rather
               than
               a
               private
               Person
               ,
               be
               restored
               unto
               all
               his
               Rights
               ,
               if
               he
               has
               been
               deceiv'd
               or
               injur'd
               by
               fraud
               ;
               force
               ,
               unjust
               fear
               ,
               or
               the
               like
               ?
               Certainly
               there
               is
               no
               reason
               against
               it
               ,
               Equity
               requires
               this
               remedy
               for
               both
               .
               Neither
               is
               it
               limited
               to
               these
               alone
               ,
               but
               it
               is
               applicable
               as
               often
               as
               there
               is
               any
               cause
               of
               Restitution
               .
               
                 L.
                 ●
                 .
                 ff
                 .
                 de
                 restit
                 .
                 in
                 integ
                 .
                 Natural
                 Equity
                 it self
                 requires
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 man
                 deceived
                 in
                 any
                 thing
                 ,
                 where
                 others
                 ought
                 to
                 have
                 proceeded
                 with
                 sincerity
                 ,
                 be
                 fully
                 restored
                 ,
                 especially
                 since
                 by
                 such
                 deceits
                 whatever
                 is
                 done
                 ,
                 is
                 anaulled
                 ,
              
               saith
               a
               great
               Lawyer
               .
            
             
               Now
               ,
               who
               must
               restore
               the
               Duke
               unto
               all
               his
               Rights
               ?
               What
               hath
               been
               said
               before
               doth
               furnish
               us
               with
               an
               answer
               .
               
               The
               King
               of
               Denmark
               ,
               who
               has
               unjustly
               injur'd
               the
               Duke
               ,
               is
               beyond
               all
               others
               obliged
               to
               do
               it
               in
               the
               Court
               of
               Equity
               and
               Conscience
               ,
               which
               demands
               as
               ready
               an
               obedience
               ,
               as
               the
               King
               himself
               doth
               from
               his
               Subjects
               .
               
                 For
                 those
                 that
                 do
                 an
                 ill
                 act
                 knowingly
                 ,
                 or
                 are
                 instrumental
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 put
                 in
                 the
                 number
                 of
                 those
                 that
                 cannot
                 go
                 to
                 Heaven
                 without
                 Repentance
                 .
                 And
                 true
                 Repentance
                 requires
                 absolutely
                 ,
                 if
                 there
                 be
                 time
                 and
                 power
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 that
                 has
                 done
                 the
                 Injury
                 make
                 satisfaction
                 for
                 it
                 ,
                 Grot.
                 lib.
                 3.
                 de
                 J.
                 B.
                 &
                 P.
                 c.
                 10.
                 n.
              
               3.
               
               &
               4.
               
               From
               whence
               it
               appears
               too
               ,
               that
               the
               King
               ought
               not
               only
               to
               restore
               what
               he
               hath
               extorted
               from
               the
               Duke
               at
               Rendsbourgh
               and
               afterwards
               ,
               but
               make
               good
               also
               those
               damages
               his
               Highness
               and
               his
               Subjects
               have
               suffered
               by
               the
               War
               ,
               and
               the
               occasion
               of
               it
               .
               What
               if
               the
               King
               of
               Denmark
               ,
               for
               reason
               of
               State
               ,
               excepting
               against
               this
               Court
               ,
               refuses
               to
               restore
               the
               Duke
               ?
               First
               ,
               I
               say
               ,
               that
               the
               great
               God
               is
               Judge
               ,
               and
               the
               truth
               of
               his
               word
               will
               not
               so
               easily
               wear
               away
               as
               the
               Danish
               Coyn
               upon
               which
               it
               is
               stamped
               .
               Besides
               ,
               the
               King
               thereby
               would
               give
               the
               Duke
               just
               reason
               to
               endeavour
               to
               right
               himself
               .
               
                 If
                 an
                 unj●st
                 fear
                 caused
                 by
                 another
                 ,
                 has
                 forced
                 any
                 one
                 to
                 make
                 a
                 Promise
                 ,
                 he
                 that
                 hath
                 promised
                 may
                 demand
                 Restitution
                 ,
                 and
                 ,
                 if
                 denyed
                 ,
                 may
                 take
                 it
                 himself
                 ,
                 Grot.
                 lib.
                 3.
                 de
                 J.
                 B.
                 &
                 P.
                 c.
                 23.
                 n.
              
               2.
               
               When
               any
               one
               demands
               satisfaction
               from
               his
               Fellow-Subject
               ,
               the
               Authority
               of
               the
               Magistrate
               must
               be
               employed
               as
               Superiour
               ,
               to
               force
               the
               Inferiours
               .
               And
               so
               in
               the
               Commonwealth
               of
               Rome
               ,
               the
               Pretor
               having
               heard
               the
               cause
               ,
               was
               wont
               to
               order
               Restitution
               .
               But
               when
               a
               Prince
               must
               be
               restored
               against
               another
               Prince
               ,
               that
               is
               Soveraign
               as
               well
               as
               he
               ,
               and
               his
               Equal
               ,
               the
               injur'd
               Prince
               ,
               or
               any
               for
               him
               ,
               may
               perform
               the
               Office
               of
               Pretor
               ,
               use
               all
               means
               to
               procure
               a
               full
               and
               
               ample
               Reparation
               of
               his
               damages
               .
               If
               the
               Duke
               of
               Gottorp
               is
               not
               strong
               enough
               to
               do
               it
               himself
               ,
               all
               Christian
               Princes
               and
               Commonwealths
               must
               make
               this
               cause
               theirs
               ,
               and
               employ
               all
               their
               Power
               to
               restore
               him
               ;
               
                 For
                 Wars
                 may
                 be
                 undertook
                 not
                 only
                 for
                 Friends
                 and
                 Allies
                 ,
                 but
                 for
                 men
                 ,
                 as
                 such
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 are
                 barbarously
                 injured
                 .
                 Grot.
                 lib.
                 3.
                 de
                 I.
                 B.
                 &
                 P.
                 c.
                 25.
                 n.
                 1.
                 &
                 seq
                 .
              
               And
               who
               is
               more
               injur'd
               than
               he
               ,
               who
               by
               a
               Cousin
               of
               the
               same
               Family
               ,
               his
               near
               Ally
               ,
               and
               Brother
               ,
               against
               his
               Faith
               so
               many
               times
               sworn
               ,
               is
               so
               ill
               used
               ,
               as
               to
               be
               deprived
               of
               all
               his
               Authority
               and
               Dignity
               ?
               Therefore
               since
               other
               Princes
               are
               not
               a
               little
               concerned
               ,
               when
               the
               condition
               of
               any
               Prince
               is
               brought
               so
               low
               ,
               contrary
               to
               all
               Justice
               ,
               and
               when
               perhaps
               his
               entire
               ruin
               is
               endeavoured
               ,
               especially
               if
               these
               base
               Counsels
               proceed
               from
               Ministers
               ,
               who
               in
               their
               actions
               and
               speeches
               ,
               have
               no
               regard
               to
               the
               great
               Asserter
               of
               Faith
               ,
               and
               consequently
               less
               to
               Faith
               it self
               ,
               the
               foundation
               of
               Justice
               ,
               and
               the
               tie
               of
               all
               human
               Societies
               ;
               all
               Princes
               and
               States
               ought
               first
               of
               all
               to
               take
               care
               ,
               that
               Faith
               be
               kept
               inviolable
               ,
               and
               Treaties
               and
               Contracts
               between
               them
               be
               not
               violated
               ,
               lest
               this
               tie
               of
               Friendship
               and
               Society
               being
               broke
               ,
               the
               world
               should
               fall
               into
               confusion
               by
               their
               c●nnivence
               before
               the
               time
               decreed
               by
               Divine
               Providence
               .
            
             
               And
               those
               Princes
               and
               States
               are
               chiefly
               obliged
               to
               take
               care
               of
               this
               Restitution
               ,
               who
               have
               guaranted
               the
               Treaties
               between
               the
               King
               of
               Denmark
               and
               the
               House
               of
               Gottorp
               ,
               and
               have
               signed
               the
               Instruments
               of
               Peace
               between
               Sweden
               and
               Germany
               ,
               and
               that
               of
               Roschild
               and
               Oliva
               ,
               engaging
               for
               the
               performance
               of
               them
               in
               such
               terms
               and
               expressions
               ,
               that
               if
               they
               were
               meant
               ,
               as
               they
               are
               set
               down
               ,
               (
               which
               is
               not
               at
               all
               to
               be
               doubted
               ,
               )
               no
               man
               but
               will
               believe
               they
               intend
               to
               perform
               their
               Promises
               .
               And
               to
               
               induce
               them
               thereunto
               without
               any
               delay
               ,
               let
               the
               great
               danger
               of
               this
               example
               ,
               and
               the
               greatness
               of
               the
               Injuries
               be
               considered
               ;
               and
               that
               it
               is
               also
               the
               earnest
               request
               of
               the
               Duke
               of
               Gottorp
               ,
               who
               is
               every
               day
               more
               and
               more
               oppressed
               with
               new
               Injuries
               .
            
             
               And
               since
               amongst
               these
               Princes
               that
               are
               Securities
               ,
               the
               good
               will
               of
               the
               most
               Serene
               and
               Potent
               King
               of
               Great
               Britain
               ,
               towards
               the
               House
               of
               Gottorp
               ,
               appears
               above
               the
               rest
               ,
               his
               Majesty
               having
               not
               only
               engaged
               himself
               with
               other
               Princes
               and
               States
               ,
               for
               the
               preservation
               of
               the
               Peace
               at
               Roschild
               ,
               and
               the
               Treaty
               of
               Copenhaguen
               ,
               made
               between
               the
               King
               of
               Denmark
               and
               the
               House
               of
               Gottorp
               ,
               soon
               after
               that
               at
               Roschild
               ;
               but
               having
               also
               passed
               his
               word
               and
               Guaranty
               for
               the
               Soveraignty
               yielded
               by
               the
               King
               and
               Kingdom
               of
               Denmark
               to
               the
               House
               of
               Gottorp
               ;
               and
               most
               especially
               his
               Majesty
               being
               now
               the
               Mediator
               of
               all
               publick
               Differences
               :
               Give
               us
               leave
               ,
               most
               Potent
               King
               ,
               to
               let
               all
               the
               World
               know
               this
               great
               affection
               of
               your
               Majestie
               's
               towards
               the
               House
               of
               Gottorp
               ,
               and
               to
               put
               you
               in
               mind
               of
               your
               special
               Engagement
               to
               our
               Duke
               for
               the
               Soveraignty
               of
               Sleswick
               ;
               which
               you
               can
               as
               easily
               make
               good
               ,
               as
               you
               were
               pleased
               to
               engage
               for
               it
               ;
               that
               you
               may
               be
               known
               for
               as
               great
               a
               Defender
               of
               the
               Civil
               as
               of
               the
               Christian
               Faith
               ;
               and
               in
               judging
               the
               Differences
               between
               the
               King
               of
               Denmark
               and
               the
               House
               of
               Gottorp
               ,
               or
               disposing
               all
               things
               to
               a
               Peace
               ,
               make
               use
               of
               that
               Equity
               and
               Moderation
               ,
               which
               may
               prove
               a
               Remedy
               to
               the
               Injur'd
               ,
               a
               Defence
               to
               the
               Oppressed
               ,
               and
               a
               Reward
               of
               Eternal
               Glory
               to
               your
               Majesty
               and
               the
               Noble
               People
               of
               England
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               THE
               ARTICLES
               Of
               the
               TREATY
               at
               Rendsbourgh
               .
            
             
               KNow
               all
               Men
               to
               whom
               these
               Presents
               shall
               come
               ,
               That
               whereas
               ,
               for
               the
               common
               Security
               and
               Safety
               ,
               several
               Treaties
               of
               Union
               and
               Conjunction
               have
               been
               heretofore
               made
               between
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               Denmark
               and
               the
               Dukedoms
               of
               Sleswick
               and
               Holstein
               ,
               which
               have
               been
               renewed
               ,
               augmented
               ,
               and
               changed
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               Exigence
               of
               times
               ;
               and
               that
               the
               most
               Serene
               and
               Potent
               Prince
               and
               Lord
               Christian
               the
               V.
               King
               of
               Denmark
               and
               
                 Norway
                 ,
                 Goths
              
               and
               Vandals
               ,
               Duke
               of
               Sleswick
               and
               
                 Holstein
                 ,
                 Stormar
              
               and
               Dithmars
               ,
               Earl
               of
               Oldenbourgh
               and
               Delmenhorst
               ,
               and
               the
               most
               Reverend
               and
               Serene
               Prince
               and
               Lord
               ,
               the
               Lord
               
                 Christian
                 Albert
              
               ,
               Heir
               of
               Norway
               ,
               Coadjutor
               of
               the
               Bishoprick
               of
               Lubeck
               ,
               Duke
               of
               Sleswick
               and
               
                 Holstein
                 ,
                 Stormar
              
               and
               Dithmars
               ,
               Earl
               of
               Oldenbourgh
               and
               Delmenhorst
               ,
               judging
               it
               very
               necessary
               in
               these
               dangerous
               and
               troublesome
               times
               ,
               that
               such
               Treaties
               of
               Union
               be
               renewed
               after
               the
               Example
               of
               their
               Ancestors
               ,
               and
               be
               accommodated
               to
               the
               present
               condition
               and
               State
               of
               their
               Kingdoms
               and
               Dominions
               :
               And
               his
               said
               Majesty
               having
               appointed
               on
               his
               part
               [
               Here
               the
               Names
               of
               
               the
               Kings
               Commissioners
               were
               inserted
               ]
               and
               the
               said
               Duke
               on
               his
               part
               [
               Here
               the
               Names
               of
               the
               Dukes
               Commissioners
               were
               inserted
               ]
               and
               the
               said
               Commissioners
               ,
               having
               accordingly
               met
               together
               ,
               have
               agreed
               upon
               the
               following
               Articles
               .
            
             
               
                 I.
                 
              
               
                 As
                 his
                 Royal
                 Majesty
                 and
                 his
                 most
                 Serene
                 Highness
                 do
                 Govern
                 joyntly
                 the
                 Dukedom
                 of
                 Sleswick
                 and
                 Holstein
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Countries
                 incorporated
                 therein
                 ;
                 so
                 they
                 shall
                 both
                 endeavour
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Contents
                 of
                 the
                 former
                 Treaties
                 of
                 Union
                 ,
                 unanimously
                 to
                 direct
                 all
                 their
                 Counsels
                 for
                 the
                 safety
                 and
                 augmentation
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 Dukedoms
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 preserve
                 them
                 from
                 all
                 damage
                 ,
                 danger
                 ,
                 and
                 detriment
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 II.
                 
              
               
                 Therefore
                 ,
                 as
                 often
                 as
                 necessity
                 shall
                 require
                 it
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 danger
                 seems
                 to
                 threaten
                 these
                 Dukedoms
                 ,
                 they
                 shall
                 both
                 do
                 all
                 they
                 can
                 ,
                 by
                 united
                 Counsels
                 and
                 Forces
                 to
                 prevent
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 the
                 thing
                 comes
                 to
                 a
                 War
                 ,
                 let
                 no
                 Truce
                 be
                 made
                 ,
                 nor
                 Peace
                 contracted
                 ,
                 before
                 the
                 danger
                 be
                 removed
                 from
                 both
                 their
                 Heads
                 ,
                 and
                 satisfaction
                 be
                 made
                 to
                 both
                 by
                 the
                 Enemy
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 publick
                 security
                 provided
                 for
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 III.
                 
              
               
                 And
                 as
                 therefore
                 his
                 Royal
                 Majesty
                 by
                 this
                 takes
                 entirely
                 upon
                 him
                 the
                 Guaranty
                 and
                 Defence
                 ,
                 both
                 of
                 the
                 most
                 Serene
                 Duke
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 part
                 he
                 has
                 in
                 the
                 Dukedoms
                 ;
                 so
                 his
                 said
                 most
                 Serene
                 Highness
                 promises
                 again
                 ,
                 that
                 as
                 often
                 as
                 his
                 Royal
                 Majesty
                 shall
                 be
                 necessitated
                 
                 to
                 draw
                 Forces
                 from
                 his
                 Kingdomes
                 for
                 the
                 defence
                 of
                 these
                 Dukedoms
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Countries
                 incorporated
                 therein
                 ,
                 or
                 shall
                 be
                 in
                 War
                 against
                 any
                 Forrein
                 Prince
                 whosoever
                 he
                 be
                 ,
                 none
                 excepted
                 (
                 though
                 his
                 Majesty
                 thinks
                 it
                 already
                 his
                 due
                 by
                 the
                 Union
                 )
                 he
                 shall
                 not
                 only
                 give
                 him
                 free
                 passage
                 through
                 his
                 Land
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 his
                 Towns
                 ,
                 but
                 liberty
                 to
                 List
                 and
                 Muster
                 Souldiers
                 ,
                 assigning
                 them
                 quarters
                 and
                 places
                 to
                 Encamp
                 ,
                 and
                 helping
                 the
                 King
                 with
                 all
                 his
                 Power
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 IIII.
                 
              
               
                 Because
                 also
                 ,
                 during
                 these
                 troublesome
                 times
                 ,
                 his
                 Royal
                 Majesty
                 could
                 not
                 forbear
                 by
                 an
                 unavoidable
                 necessity
                 to
                 ask
                 leave
                 for
                 his
                 further
                 security
                 to
                 put
                 Garrisons
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 into
                 the
                 Forts
                 of
                 Gottorp
                 and
                 Tonningen
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Fortress
                 of
                 Stapelholme
                 ,
                 which
                 his
                 most
                 Serene
                 Highness
                 has
                 granted
                 ,
                 upon
                 this
                 certain
                 hope
                 that
                 these
                 troubles
                 being
                 over
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Peace
                 made
                 ,
                 all
                 things
                 should
                 be
                 entirely
                 given
                 back
                 and
                 restored
                 as
                 they
                 were
                 :
                 And
                 his
                 most
                 Serene
                 Highness
                 having
                 made
                 certain
                 Leagues
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 there
                 are
                 some
                 things
                 which
                 give
                 no
                 small
                 jealousies
                 to
                 his
                 Royal
                 Majesty
                 ;
                 that
                 he
                 may
                 hereafter
                 be
                 more
                 secure
                 of
                 the
                 intentions
                 of
                 his
                 most
                 Serene
                 Highness
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 occasion
                 of
                 mistrust
                 be
                 wholly
                 taken
                 away
                 ;
                 it
                 is
                 agreed
                 and
                 covenanted
                 on
                 both
                 sides
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 shall
                 not
                 be
                 lawful
                 hereafter
                 for
                 his
                 most
                 Serene
                 Highness
                 to
                 make
                 any
                 Alliances
                 with
                 Forrein
                 Princes
                 and
                 States
                 without
                 a
                 previous
                 communication
                 with
                 his
                 Majesty
                 and
                 his
                 consent
                 obtained
                 ,
                 nor
                 make
                 use
                 of
                 any
                 of
                 those
                 already
                 made
                 to
                 the
                 prejudice
                 and
                 detriment
                 of
                 his
                 Royal
                 Majesty
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 V.
                 
              
               
                 And
                 that
                 the
                 Forts
                 and
                 Strong-holds
                 that
                 are
                 necessary
                 for
                 the
                 Defence
                 of
                 these
                 Dukedoms
                 and
                 Countries
                 therein
                 incorporated
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 provided
                 and
                 furnished
                 with
                 all
                 necessaries
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Exigencies
                 of
                 times
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 threatning
                 dangers
                 ,
                 with
                 least
                 trouble
                 to
                 the
                 States
                 of
                 the
                 Provinces
                 ;
                 both
                 Parties
                 have
                 agreed
                 ,
                 that
                 hereafter
                 the
                 Contributions
                 shall
                 be
                 brought
                 into
                 a
                 common
                 Treasury
                 ,
                 and
                 shall
                 not
                 be
                 imployed
                 to
                 any
                 other
                 use
                 than
                 this
                 now
                 mentioned
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 VI.
                 
              
               
                 But
                 because
                 the
                 Contributions
                 that
                 have
                 been
                 paid
                 till
                 now
                 ,
                 have
                 been
                 so
                 far
                 from
                 keeping
                 the
                 Souldiers
                 which
                 are
                 appointed
                 for
                 the
                 Defence
                 of
                 these
                 Dukedoms
                 ,
                 that
                 his
                 Majesty
                 has
                 been
                 necessitated
                 to
                 add
                 considerable
                 sums
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 Revenue
                 ;
                 and
                 his
                 most
                 Serene
                 Highness
                 having
                 put
                 into
                 his
                 Coffers
                 the
                 best
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Contributions
                 he
                 has
                 received
                 ,
                 and
                 employed
                 the
                 same
                 to
                 other
                 uses
                 ,
                 for
                 which
                 his
                 Majesty
                 pretends
                 a
                 satisfaction
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 to
                 him
                 :
                 Therefore
                 in
                 lieu
                 of
                 a
                 compensation
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 all
                 things
                 ,
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 is
                 possible
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 re-establisht
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 state
                 ,
                 and
                 restored
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Rule
                 of
                 the
                 antient
                 Division
                 ,
                 which
                 Hereditarily
                 has
                 been
                 granted
                 to
                 each
                 House
                 ;
                 His
                 most
                 Serene
                 Highness
                 quits
                 wholly
                 and
                 for
                 ever
                 to
                 his
                 Royal
                 Majesty
                 the
                 Territory
                 of
                 Swabstadt
                 ,
                 with
                 half
                 of
                 the
                 Chapter
                 of
                 Sleswick
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 Cathedral
                 Church
                 ,
                 which
                 together
                 with
                 the
                 said
                 Territory
                 of
                 Swabstadt
                 ,
                 was
                 heretofore
                 yielded
                 to
                 his
                 most
                 Serene
                 Highness
                 by
                 his
                 Sacred
                 Royal
                 Majesty
                 of
                 glorious
                 Memory
                 ,
                 with
                 all
                 the
                 Appurtenances
                 ,
                 Revenues
                 ,
                 
                 Profits
                 ,
                 Domains
                 ,
                 Prerogatives
                 ,
                 and
                 Royalties
                 ,
                 as
                 his
                 most
                 Serene
                 Highness
                 had
                 the
                 same
                 yielded
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 has
                 quietly
                 possessed
                 till
                 now
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 VII
                 .
              
               
                 As
                 to
                 the
                 Controversies
                 about
                 the
                 limits
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 things
                 relating
                 to
                 the
                 Territories
                 of
                 Ripen
                 and
                 Tundern
                 ,
                 the
                 discussion
                 whereof
                 remains
                 in
                 suspence
                 till
                 now
                 ,
                 they
                 shall
                 be
                 decided
                 by
                 Equity
                 ,
                 and
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Opinions
                 of
                 the
                 Royal
                 Commissioners
                 ,
                 who
                 were
                 present
                 at
                 the
                 last
                 Assembly
                 held
                 for
                 that
                 purpose
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 hereafter
                 any
                 differences
                 or
                 disputes
                 should
                 arise
                 ,
                 either
                 between
                 his
                 Majesty
                 himself
                 and
                 his
                 most
                 Serene
                 Highness
                 ,
                 or
                 their
                 subjects
                 ,
                 which
                 cannot
                 be
                 determined
                 by
                 them
                 ,
                 they
                 shall
                 be
                 composed
                 amicably
                 and
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Articles
                 of
                 Union
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 VIII
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 nothing
                 being
                 intended
                 on
                 both
                 sides
                 by
                 the
                 renewing
                 of
                 this
                 Union
                 and
                 Treaty
                 but
                 to
                 re-establish
                 a
                 perpetual
                 and
                 most
                 necessary
                 good
                 understanding
                 between
                 the
                 Royal
                 and
                 Ducal
                 Families
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 keep
                 the
                 same
                 inviolable
                 for
                 ever
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 novelties
                 and
                 changes
                 which
                 have
                 happened
                 in
                 process
                 of
                 time
                 ,
                 having
                 given
                 not
                 a
                 little
                 occasion
                 of
                 mistrust
                 ;
                 it
                 is
                 at
                 last
                 agreed
                 and
                 Covenanted
                 ,
                 that
                 to
                 reduce
                 all
                 things
                 to
                 their
                 former
                 condition
                 as
                 soon
                 as
                 may
                 be
                 ,
                 his
                 most
                 Serene
                 Highness
                 and
                 his
                 Successors
                 ,
                 shall
                 renounce
                 fully
                 and
                 for
                 ever
                 their
                 Soveraignty
                 over
                 the
                 Dukedom
                 of
                 Sleswick
                 and
                 it's
                 appurtenances
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 the
                 Island
                 of
                 Femaria
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 obtained
                 by
                 the
                 Peace
                 of
                 Roschild
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Treaty
                 of
                 Copenhaguen
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 manner
                 as
                 if
                 they
                 had
                 never
                 obtained
                 or
                 been
                 in
                 possession
                 
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 Soveraignty
                 ,
                 and
                 shall
                 be
                 obliged
                 ,
                 no
                 less
                 than
                 heretofore
                 ,
                 within
                 a
                 year
                 and
                 a
                 day
                 ,
                 as
                 often
                 as
                 the
                 case
                 ,
                 either
                 by
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 or
                 of
                 the
                 Vassal
                 ,
                 shall
                 happen
                 ,
                 to
                 demand
                 and
                 receive
                 in
                 due
                 manner
                 (
                 as
                 heretofore
                 hath
                 been
                 used
                 )
                 from
                 the
                 Kings
                 of
                 Denmark
                 ,
                 the
                 Investiture
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 Dukedom
                 of
                 Sleswick
                 and
                 it's
                 Appurtenances
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 the
                 Island
                 of
                 Femaria
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 perform
                 all
                 things
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 form
                 prescribed
                 by
                 the
                 Act
                 of
                 Renuntiation
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 by
                 his
                 most
                 Serene
                 Highness
                 ;
                 for
                 which
                 end
                 his
                 most
                 Serene
                 Highness
                 has
                 also
                 obliged
                 himself
                 to
                 deliver
                 up
                 again
                 ,
                 and
                 consign
                 into
                 the
                 hands
                 of
                 his
                 Royal
                 Majesty
                 the
                 Instrument
                 he
                 received
                 from
                 his
                 late
                 Sacred
                 Majesty
                 of
                 glorious
                 Memory
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 these
                 Senators
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 then
                 in
                 being
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 hereby
                 made
                 void
                 and
                 rendred
                 null
                 .
              
               
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 this
                 Union
                 and
                 Transaction
                 shall
                 remain
                 entire
                 and
                 firm
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Basis
                 and
                 foundation
                 of
                 an
                 everlasting
                 Friendship
                 and
                 Alliance
                 between
                 both
                 Houses
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 a
                 strong
                 obligation
                 by
                 which
                 his
                 Royal
                 Majesty
                 and
                 his
                 most
                 Serene
                 Highness
                 are
                 joyned
                 together
                 ,
                 and
                 shall
                 be
                 inviolably
                 observed
                 by
                 both
                 parties
                 and
                 their
                 Successors
                 ,
                 neither
                 shall
                 any
                 of
                 them
                 do
                 any
                 thing
                 contrary
                 hereunto
                 ,
                 or
                 suffer
                 the
                 same
                 to
                 be
                 done
                 ;
                 and
                 besides
                 ,
                 all
                 that
                 is
                 not
                 here
                 altered
                 ,
                 shall
                 by
                 vertue
                 of
                 the
                 antient
                 Treaties
                 ,
                 remain
                 in
                 full
                 force
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 greater
                 assurance
                 of
                 the
                 performance
                 of
                 these
                 Presents
                 ,
                 these
                 Articles
                 of
                 Union
                 and
                 Agreement
                 have
                 been
                 by
                 Us
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 his
                 Majesties
                 ,
                 as
                 his
                 Highnesses
                 Commissioners
                 ,
                 deputed
                 for
                 this
                 affair
                 ,
                 signed
                 and
                 Sealed
                 at
                 Rendsbourg
                 the
                 10.
                 of
                 July
                 1675.
                 
              
            
             
               
               
                 Out
                 of
                 the
                 Articles
                 of
                 Vnion
                 made
                 1533.
                 
              
               
                 Neither
                 Party
                 shall
                 enter
                 into
                 a
                 War
                 without
                 the
                 Counsel
                 and
                 consent
                 of
                 the
                 other
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 the
                 same
                 is
                 confirmed
                 by
                 the
                 other
                 Treaties
                 of
                 Vnion
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Out
                 of
                 the
                 Transaction
                 at
                 Othenwaldt
                 1579.
                 
              
               
                 If
                 his
                 Majesty
                 for
                 the
                 defence
                 of
                 his
                 Provinces
                 and
                 Subjects
                 or
                 the
                 Conservation
                 of
                 his
                 Dignity
                 ,
                 is
                 necessitated
                 to
                 take
                 up
                 Arms
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 the
                 business
                 cannot
                 be
                 determined
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 Justice
                 or
                 a
                 fair
                 Composure
                 ,
                 the
                 most
                 Serene
                 Duke
                 of
                 Gottorp
                 (
                 if
                 the
                 War
                 hath
                 been
                 undertaken
                 and
                 ended
                 by
                 his
                 advice
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 his
                 full
                 consent
                 ,
                 after
                 a
                 previous
                 deliberation
                 )
                 shall
                 be
                 obliged
                 to
                 send
                 the
                 Succours
                 agreed
                 upon
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Out
                 of
                 the
                 Concordats
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 Denmark
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Dukedom
                 of
                 Sleswick
                 &
                 Holstein
                 1593.
                 
              
               
                 Neither
                 of
                 the
                 Parties
                 shall
                 make
                 War
                 without
                 the
                 Advice
                 and
                 consent
                 of
                 the
                 other
                 ;
                 but
                 if
                 it
                 happen
                 that
                 the
                 King
                 and
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 Denmark
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Dukes
                 of
                 Sleswick
                 and
                 Holstein
                 ,
                 consent
                 to
                 refer
                 their
                 Controversies
                 to
                 the
                 Cognizance
                 and
                 Decision
                 of
                 a
                 Judicial
                 Court
                 ,
                 and
                 nevertheless
                 either
                 of
                 them
                 be
                 attacked
                 by
                 force
                 of
                 Arms
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 Party
                 shall
                 send
                 such
                 ●roops
                 to
                 his
                 Assistance
                 ,
                 as
                 by
                 the
                 following
                 Articles
                 are
                 agreed
                 upon
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 Out
                 of
                 the
                 Vnion
                 renewed
                 in
                 the
                 Year
                 1624.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 Party
                 whose
                 Counsel
                 and
                 help
                 is
                 imployed
                 ,
                 may
                 and
                 ought
                 to
                 make
                 use
                 of
                 this
                 Right
                 ,
                 to
                 profer
                 his
                 Mediation
                 to
                 the
                 Parties
                 entring
                 into
                 War
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 composing
                 their
                 differences
                 without
                 coming
                 to
                 Arms
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 this
                 end
                 must
                 invite
                 and
                 joyn
                 with
                 him
                 other
                 Neutral
                 Princes
                 and
                 States
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 there
                 be
                 time
                 ,
                 and
                 no
                 danger
                 will
                 arise
                 by
                 delay
                 ,
                 let
                 him
                 propose
                 all
                 just
                 and
                 equitable
                 conditions
                 ,
                 not
                 derogating
                 from
                 the
                 Dignity
                 of
                 the
                 Princes
                 engaged
                 ,
                 nor
                 prejudicial
                 to
                 the
                 cause
                 ,
                 and
                 try
                 what
                 success
                 that
                 may
                 have
                 before
                 they
                 come
                 to
                 an
                 open
                 Rupture
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Out
                 of
                 the
                 Inventory
                 
                   4
                   Jul.
                   1675.
                   
                
                 made
                 when
                 the
                 Fort
                 of
                 Tonningen
                 and
                 all
                 its
                 Ammunition
                 was
                 delivered
                 up
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 written
                 Inventory
                 ,
                 with
                 all
                 the
                 things
                 set
                 down
                 therein
                 ,
                 —
                 were
                 delivered
                 ,
                 and
                 really
                 received
                 by
                 me
                 under-writen
                 ,
                 Lieutenant-General
                 of
                 the
                 most
                 Serene
                 King
                 of
                 Denmark
                 and
                 Norway
                 ,
                 after
                 the
                 performance
                 of
                 the
                 Surrender
                 of
                 the
                 Fort
                 of
                 Tonningen
                 ;
                 and
                 I
                 do
                 engage
                 my
                 Faith
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 shall
                 be
                 fully
                 restored
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 promise
                 of
                 his
                 most
                 Serene
                 Royal
                 Majesty
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 it
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 that
                 end
                 ,
                 have
                 subscribed
                 this
                 with
                 my
                 own
                 hand
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Charles
                   Arenstorff
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
               
                 Out
                 of
                 the
                 Instrument
                 of
                 Peace
                 at
                 Roschild
                 
                   12.
                   
                   May
                   1658.
                   
                
              
               
                 As
                 to
                 the
                 pretended
                 satisfaction
                 for
                 the
                 damages
                 received
                 by
                 the
                 last
                 War
                 ,
                 the
                 most
                 Serene
                 Duke
                 of
                 Gottorp
                 (
                 the
                 most
                 excellent
                 Mediators
                 judging
                 it
                 fit
                 )
                 condescends
                 out
                 of
                 friendship
                 and
                 affection
                 ,
                 to
                 remit
                 all
                 his
                 pretensions
                 thereunto
                 for
                 all
                 the
                 Vassalage
                 remitted
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Amty
                 between
                 his
                 most
                 Serene
                 Royal
                 Majesty
                 and
                 the
                 Duke
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 Denmark
                 ,
                 the
                 Dukedoms
                 and
                 the
                 Subjects
                 of
                 both
                 Princes
                 may
                 remain
                 firm
                 and
                 entire
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 good
                 correspondence
                 which
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 between
                 Allies
                 ,
                 Brothers
                 ,
                 and
                 Neighbours
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 preserved
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Out
                 of
                 the
                 League
                 between
                 Sweden
                 and
                 Gottorp
                 ,
                 made
                 
                   May
                   24.
                   1661.
                   
                
              
               
                 And
                 as
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 other
                 cause
                 for
                 the
                 making
                 of
                 this
                 Alliance
                 ,
                 than
                 to
                 keep
                 the
                 Peace
                 between
                 the
                 Princes
                 of
                 the
                 North
                 inviolate
                 ,
                 and
                 render
                 the
                 security
                 of
                 the
                 House
                 of
                 Gottorp
                 ,
                 established
                 thereby
                 ,
                 more
                 entire
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 most
                 Serene
                 Duke
                 of
                 Gottorp
                 not
                 obliging
                 himself
                 in
                 any
                 thing
                 to
                 the
                 King
                 and
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 Sweden
                 ,
                 but
                 what
                 relates
                 to
                 this
                 Peace
                 and
                 Security
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 preservation
                 of
                 the
                 Friendship
                 and
                 Amity
                 between
                 them
                 :
                 so
                 no
                 other
                 Leagues
                 ,
                 whether
                 already
                 made
                 ,
                 or
                 which
                 shall
                 be
                 hereafter
                 made
                 ,
                 shall
                 prejudice
                 either
                 of
                 the
                 Parties
                 ,
                 nor
                 be
                 a
                 hindrance
                 to
                 this
                 Treaty
                 ,
                 or
                 take
                 place
                 against
                 it
                 .
                 Besides
                 ,
                 the
                 most
                 Serene
                 Duke
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 may
                 remove
                 all
                 
                 suspition
                 of
                 his
                 proceedings
                 ,
                 desires
                 that
                 the
                 extension
                 or
                 interpretation
                 of
                 this
                 League
                 may
                 no
                 ways
                 reach
                 his
                 Imperial
                 Majesty
                 or
                 the
                 Empire
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 other
                 Kings
                 ,
                 Electors
                 and
                 Princes
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 do
                 not
                 injure
                 the
                 Duke
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 Peace
                 of
                 the
                 North
                 ;
                 and
                 he
                 also
                 reserves
                 to
                 himself
                 the
                 liberty
                 to
                 keep
                 and
                 improve
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 best
                 ways
                 he
                 shall
                 think
                 fit
                 ,
                 that
                 good
                 correspondence
                 with
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 Denmark
                 ,
                 which
                 may
                 and
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 between
                 Neighbours
                 ,
                 and
                 may
                 be
                 most
                 advantageous
                 to
                 his
                 Family
                 ,
                 Provinces
                 ,
                 and
                 Subjects
                 ,
                 without
                 derogating
                 from
                 the
                 Peace
                 of
                 the
                 North.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 Out
                 of
                 the
                 Peace
                 of
                 Roschild
                 made
                 
                   the
                   26
                   Feb.
                   1658.
                   
                
                 Art.
                 22.
                 
              
               
                 His
                 most
                 Serene
                 Majesty
                 of
                 Denmark
                 ,
                 shall
                 be
                 obliged
                 to
                 satisfie
                 Prince
                 Frederick
                 Duke
                 of
                 Sleswick
                 and
                 Holstein-Gottorp
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 Equity
                 ,
                 which
                 satisfaction
                 shall
                 be
                 treated
                 of
                 by
                 his
                 Royal
                 Majesties
                 and
                 his
                 Highnesses
                 Commissioners
                 ;
                 yet
                 so
                 as
                 that
                 this
                 Treaty
                 be
                 finished
                 before
                 the
                 second
                 of
                 May.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 Out
                 of
                 the
                 Instrument
                 of
                 Peace
                 between
                 the
                 most
                 Serene
                 King
                 of
                 Denmark
                 and
                 the
                 Duke
                 at
                 Copenhaguen
                 
                   12
                   of
                   May
                   1658.
                   
                
                 Art.
                 6.
                 
              
               
                 And
                 so
                 in
                 the
                 Name
                 of
                 God
                 the
                 Grievances
                 and
                 Demands
                 exhibited
                 ,
                 are
                 either
                 absolutely
                 or
                 provisionally
                 taken
                 off
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 satisfaction
                 of
                 the
                 interessed
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 
                 King
                 and
                 Prince
                 do
                 promise
                 
                   bona
                   side
                
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 words
                 without
                 equivocation
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 will
                 keep
                 this
                 Treaty
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 recede
                 from
                 it
                 under
                 any
                 pretence
                 whatsoever
                 ,
                 whatever
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 ,
                 and
                 observe
                 these
                 Articles
                 ,
                 as
                 faithfully
                 as
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 Peace
                 at
                 Roschild
                 ,
                 employing
                 all
                 their
                 cares
                 to
                 transmit
                 and
                 propagate
                 this
                 Friendship
                 now
                 renewed
                 perfect
                 and
                 entire
                 to
                 their
                 Posterity
                 .
              
               
                 We
                 Frederick
                 III.
                 King
                 of
                 Denmark
                 and
                 Norway
                 ,
                 &c.
                 declare
                 by
                 these
                 Presents
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 have
                 ,
                 after
                 mature
                 deliberation
                 upon
                 all
                 that
                 has
                 been
                 proposed
                 by
                 the
                 Lords
                 Mediators
                 ,
                 either
                 by
                 word
                 of
                 Mouth
                 or
                 in
                 Writing
                 ,
                 concerning
                 the
                 Treaty
                 and
                 Conclusion
                 of
                 a
                 Peace
                 ,
                 consented
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 vertue
                 of
                 these
                 Presents
                 do
                 consent
                 to
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 as
                 far
                 as
                 they
                 agree
                 with
                 the
                 Acts
                 passed
                 by
                 the
                 three
                 States
                 for
                 the
                 establishing
                 a
                 Peace
                 between
                 Us
                 and
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 
                   Sweden
                   .
                   Copenhaguen
                   August
                
                 23.
                 
                 V.
                 S.
                 1659.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 Another
                 Declaration
                 of
                 his
                 most
                 Serene
                 Royal
                 Majesty
                 upon
                 the
                 business
                 of
                 the
                 Peace
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 with
                 the
                 King
                 and
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 Sweden
                 ,
                 presented
                 to
                 the
                 Lords
                 Mediators
                 Plenipotentiaries
                 at
                 Copenhaguen
                 .
              
               
                 We
                 Frederick
                 III.
                 by
                 the
                 Grace
                 of
                 God
                 King
                 of
                 Denmark
                 and
                 Norway
                 ,
                 Duke
                 of
                 Sleswick
                 and
                 
                   Holstein
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 
              
               
                 To
                 all
                 and
                 every
                 one
                 whom
                 it
                 doth
                 or
                 may
                 any
                 way
                 concern
                 ;
                 Be
                 it
                 known
                 ,
                 that
                 as
                 we
                 have
                 among
                 other
                 
                 things
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 by
                 our
                 Declaration
                 of
                 the
                 14
                 /
                 24
                 August
                 ,
                 shewed
                 our
                 great
                 propensity
                 to
                 a
                 Peace
                 to
                 the
                 Lords
                 Mediators
                 of
                 the
                 three
                 States
                 ,
                 as
                 by
                 another
                 of
                 the
                 25
                 /
                 4
                 
                   August
                   /
                   Sept.
                
                 delivered
                 by
                 Our
                 Order
                 into
                 the
                 Hands
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 Mediators
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 we
                 declare
                 ,
                 that
                 after
                 a
                 due
                 consideration
                 of
                 the
                 Propositions
                 of
                 their
                 Excellencies
                 ,
                 made
                 as
                 well
                 by
                 word
                 of
                 Mouth
                 as
                 in
                 Writing
                 ,
                 the
                 18
                 /
                 28
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 Month
                 ,
                 for
                 a
                 happy
                 Issue
                 of
                 this
                 present
                 Peace
                 ,
                 We
                 do
                 consent
                 to
                 them
                 all
                 as
                 far
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 agreeable
                 with
                 the
                 resolutions
                 past
                 by
                 the
                 three
                 States
                 the
                 11
                 /
                 21
                 of
                 May
                 ,
                 the
                 14
                 /
                 24
                 of
                 July
                 ,
                 and
                 25
                 /
                 4
                 
                   July
                   /
                   August
                
                 about
                 the
                 Peace
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 between
                 Us
                 and
                 the
                 King
                 and
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 Sweden
                 ;
                 so
                 we
                 do
                 hereby
                 testifie
                 and
                 confirm
                 that
                 VVe
                 adhere
                 still
                 to
                 the
                 same
                 Declaration
                 ;
                 and
                 to
                 give
                 a
                 greater
                 proof
                 of
                 our
                 said
                 Inclination
                 for
                 Peace
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 take
                 away
                 all
                 sort
                 of
                 suspition
                 of
                 the
                 contrary
                 ,
                 VVe
                 declare
                 by
                 these
                 Presents
                 ,
                 that
                 VVe
                 desire
                 nothing
                 more
                 than
                 that
                 the
                 Commissioners
                 of
                 both
                 Parties
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 delay
                 of
                 time
                 ,
                 may
                 meet
                 at
                 the
                 place
                 before
                 appointed
                 for
                 the
                 Treaty
                 of
                 Peace
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 Mediation
                 of
                 the
                 Ambassadors
                 of
                 the
                 three
                 States
                 ,
                 make
                 a
                 happy
                 conclusion
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 without
                 any
                 further
                 delay
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 VVe
                 relying
                 entirely
                 upon
                 the
                 Integrity
                 and
                 Equity
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 Lords
                 ,
                 do
                 also
                 hereby
                 declare
                 ,
                 That
                 if
                 it
                 shall
                 be
                 thought
                 fit
                 to
                 add
                 or
                 change
                 any
                 thing
                 in
                 the
                 Treaty
                 at
                 Roschild
                 ,
                 we
                 remit
                 and
                 leave
                 it
                 all
                 to
                 their
                 discretion
                 and
                 care
                 .
                 In
                 greater
                 trust
                 and
                 certainty
                 whereof
                 ,
                 we
                 have
                 to
                 these
                 Presents
                 set
                 Our
                 Royal
                 Hand
                 and
                 Seal
                 at
                 Our
                 Court
                 at
                 Copenhaguen
                 the
                 19.
                 of
                 March
                 1660.
                 
              
               
                 
                   Frederick
                   III.
                   
                
              
            
             
               
               
                 Out
                 of
                 the
                 Instrument
                 of
                 Peace
                 at
                 Roschild
                 renewed
                 in
                 the
                 Year
                 1660.
                 
                 Art.
                 27
                 ,
                 &
                 28.
                 
              
               
                 VVhereas
                 it
                 was
                 agreed
                 by
                 the
                 22th
                 Article
                 of
                 the
                 Treaty
                 at
                 Roschild
                 ,
                 that
                 his
                 Royal
                 Majesty
                 of
                 Denmark
                 should
                 be
                 obliged
                 to
                 give
                 an
                 equitable
                 satisfaction
                 to
                 the
                 most
                 High
                 Prince
                 ,
                 the
                 Duke
                 of
                 Sleswick
                 and
                 Holstein-Gottorp
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 said
                 Majesties
                 and
                 his
                 said
                 Highnesses
                 Commissioners
                 ,
                 after
                 several
                 Conferences
                 held
                 at
                 Copenhaguen
                 the
                 12
                 /
                 22
                 of
                 May
                 1658
                 ,
                 having
                 at
                 last
                 come
                 to
                 a
                 final
                 Agreement
                 and
                 Conclusion
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 hereby
                 stipulated
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 those
                 Treaties
                 and
                 Transactions
                 shall
                 be
                 exactly
                 observed
                 and
                 fulfilled
                 faithfully
                 on
                 both
                 sides
                 .
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 if
                 there
                 has
                 happened
                 any
                 thing
                 in
                 this
                 or
                 the
                 precedent
                 VVars
                 ,
                 which
                 may
                 any
                 way
                 create
                 animosities
                 and
                 jealousies
                 between
                 his
                 most
                 Serene
                 Royal
                 Majesty
                 and
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 Denmark
                 and
                 his
                 most
                 Serene
                 Highness
                 the
                 Duke
                 of
                 Holstein-Gottorp
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 thing
                 between
                 his
                 most
                 Serene
                 Royal
                 Majesty
                 and
                 his
                 most
                 Serene
                 Highness
                 ,
                 their
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 Servants
                 ,
                 or
                 Subjects
                 ,
                 which
                 may
                 be
                 taken
                 any
                 other
                 ways
                 than
                 in
                 good
                 part
                 ;
                 It
                 shall
                 all
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 for
                 the
                 sake
                 of
                 the
                 mutual
                 Consanguinity
                 ,
                 and
                 especially
                 of
                 her
                 most
                 Serene
                 Royal
                 Majesty
                 the
                 Queen
                 of
                 Sweden
                 ,
                 as
                 for
                 the
                 perpetuating
                 the
                 friendship
                 between
                 both
                 Houses
                 ,
                 from
                 this
                 day
                 forward
                 be
                 forgotten
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 no
                 more
                 remembred
                 to
                 the
                 prejudice
                 of
                 any
                 one
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 vertue
                 of
                 this
                 Transaction
                 be
                 wholly
                 extinguished
                 .
                 And
                 his
                 most
                 Serene
                 Royal
                 Majesty
                 of
                 Denmark
                 ,
                 will
                 also
                 ,
                 when
                 Denmark
                 
                 shall
                 be
                 evacuated
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 withdraw
                 his
                 Army
                 and
                 Forces
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 Highnesses
                 Country
                 and
                 Places
                 ,
                 but
                 likewise
                 do
                 his
                 utmost
                 endeavour
                 to
                 oblige
                 his
                 Allies
                 to
                 send
                 away
                 ,
                 and
                 draw
                 their
                 Troops
                 without
                 any
                 delay
                 or
                 ●ergiversation
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Lands
                 ,
                 Towns
                 ,
                 and
                 Forts
                 of
                 his
                 Highness
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 have
                 possessed
                 themselves
                 of
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Out
                 of
                 the
                 Treaty
                 of
                 Peace
                 at
                 Oliva
                 .
              
               
                 Art.
                 22.
                 
                 The
                 Duke
                 of
                 Holstein-Gottorp
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 consent
                 of
                 the
                 Parties
                 stipulating
                 ,
                 shall
                 be
                 included
                 in
                 this
                 Peace
                 .
              
               
                 Art.
                 26.
                 
                 The
                 same
                 is
                 repeated
                 .
              
               
                 Art.
                 31.
                 
                 It
                 importing
                 very
                 much
                 to
                 the
                 establishment
                 of
                 this
                 Peace
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 be
                 made
                 to
                 reach
                 all
                 parties
                 in
                 Difference
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 safety
                 of
                 Trade
                 between
                 all
                 the
                 Parties
                 engaged
                 in
                 the
                 VVar
                 be
                 provided
                 for
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 ,
                 though
                 the
                 Controversies
                 that
                 are
                 depending
                 between
                 the
                 most
                 Serene
                 King
                 and
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 Sweden
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 most
                 Serene
                 King
                 of
                 Denmark
                 ,
                 cannot
                 be
                 well
                 determined
                 here
                 ,
                 but
                 are
                 now
                 under
                 discussion
                 at
                 Copenhaguen
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 a
                 fair
                 way
                 of
                 Composure
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 nevertheless
                 Enacted
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Kingdoms
                 and
                 Countries
                 of
                 the
                 most
                 Serene
                 King
                 of
                 Denmark
                 and
                 Norway
                 ,
                 included
                 in
                 the
                 Danish
                 Peace
                 ,
                 shall
                 be
                 comprehended
                 in
                 this
                 Treaty
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 all
                 which
                 has
                 been
                 agreed
                 and
                 concluded
                 between
                 the
                 said
                 Kings
                 of
                 Sweden
                 and
                 Denmark
                 ,
                 shall
                 be
                 part
                 of
                 this
                 Peace
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 the
                 particulars
                 were
                 specifyed
                 ,
                 and
                 set
                 down
                 in
                 this
                 Instrument
                 ;
                 yet
                 so
                 as
                 not
                 to
                 derogate
                 from
                 any
                 thing
                 of
                 the
                 Treaty
                 already
                 concluded
                 ,
                 or
                 which
                 shall
                 be
                 concluded
                 in
                 Denmark
                 ,
                 between
                 both
                 Kings
                 and
                 Kingdoms
                 .
              
               
               
                 35.
                 
                 To
                 the
                 end
                 that
                 this
                 Peace
                 may
                 be
                 rendred
                 more
                 firm
                 ,
                 permanent
                 and
                 secure
                 ,
                 and
                 remain
                 inviolable
                 on
                 every
                 side
                 ,
                 the
                 said
                 Parties
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 Principal
                 as
                 Allies
                 ,
                 now
                 Treating
                 ,
                 do
                 promise
                 besides
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 will
                 and
                 intend
                 to
                 keep
                 this
                 Transaction
                 and
                 Peace
                 inviolably
                 ,
                 with
                 all
                 its
                 Articles
                 ,
                 Contents
                 ,
                 and
                 Clauses
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 it
                 may
                 not
                 be
                 violated
                 hereafter
                 ,
                 they
                 oblige
                 themselves
                 to
                 a
                 mutual
                 Guaranty
                 and
                 reciprocal
                 defence
                 on
                 all
                 parts
                 ,
                 promising
                 by
                 these
                 ,
                 as
                 firmly
                 as
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 it
                 happen
                 that
                 any
                 Party
                 be
                 attacked
                 by
                 another
                 or
                 others
                 ,
                 either
                 by
                 Sea
                 or
                 Land
                 ,
                 against
                 the
                 Contents
                 of
                 this
                 Treaty
                 ,
                 the
                 Aggressor
                 shall
                 ,
                 
                   ipso
                   facto
                
                 ,
                 be
                 accounted
                 by
                 all
                 the
                 rest
                 as
                 the
                 Breaker
                 of
                 this
                 Peace
                 ,
                 losing
                 all
                 the
                 benefit
                 thereof
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 Parties
                 now
                 Treating
                 shall
                 be
                 obliged
                 to
                 assist
                 the
                 Party
                 injured
                 with
                 their
                 Forces
                 and
                 Arms
                 ,
                 within
                 two
                 Months
                 at
                 the
                 furthest
                 after
                 thereunto
                 desired
                 by
                 the
                 injur'd
                 Party
                 ,
                 and
                 prosecute
                 the
                 VVar
                 against
                 the
                 Aggressor
                 until
                 a
                 Peace
                 can
                 be
                 made
                 to
                 the
                 satisfaction
                 of
                 all
                 .
                 But
                 if
                 it
                 happen
                 that
                 one
                 Party
                 shall
                 receive
                 any
                 grievous
                 injury
                 by
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 or
                 some
                 by
                 others
                 without
                 force
                 of
                 Arms
                 ,
                 it
                 shall
                 not
                 be
                 lawful
                 to
                 the
                 Injur'd
                 to
                 have
                 presently
                 recourse
                 to
                 Arms
                 ,
                 but
                 endeavours
                 shall
                 be
                 used
                 to
                 compose
                 such
                 kind
                 of
                 Controversies
                 amicably
                 and
                 in
                 a
                 friendly
                 manner
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 Out
                 of
                 the
                 Transactions
                 at
                 Gluckstadt
                 ,
                 
                   Octob.
                   12.
                   1667.
                   
                
              
               
                 And
                 first
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 Friendly
                 ,
                 kind
                 ,
                 and
                 filial
                 affection
                 may
                 be
                 restored
                 between
                 his
                 most
                 Serene
                 Royal
                 Majesty
                 and
                 the
                 Duke
                 of
                 Gottorp
                 ,
                 all
                 those
                 things
                 which
                 have
                 been
                 acted
                 directly
                 or
                 indirectly
                 against
                 the
                 Union
                 ,
                 and
                 and
                 all
                 those
                 Treaties
                 that
                 concern
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 Denmark
                 ,
                 the
                 Dukedoms
                 of
                 Sleswick
                 and
                 Holstein
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 Princes
                 belonging
                 to
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 shall
                 on
                 both
                 sides
                 be
                 absolutely
                 forgotten
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 abolisht
                 for
                 ever
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 said
                 Union
                 (
                 except
                 as
                 to
                 what
                 has
                 been
                 in
                 1658
                 ,
                 and
                 1660
                 ,
                 otherwise
                 determined
                 by
                 the
                 aforesaid
                 Treaties
                 of
                 Roschild
                 and
                 Copenhaguen
                 )
                 shall
                 subsist
                 in
                 its
                 full
                 force
                 in
                 Peace
                 and
                 VVar
                 ,
                 any
                 pretence
                 or
                 interpretation
                 whatsoever
                 notwithstanding
                 ,
                 and
                 shall
                 be
                 constantly
                 observed
                 .
                 And
                 neither
                 Party
                 shall
                 molest
                 or
                 oppose
                 the
                 other
                 for
                 any
                 cause
                 whatsoever
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 same
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 At
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 this
                 Transaction
                 these
                 words
                 are
                 set
                 down
                 .
              
               
                 VVe
                 do
                 Attest
                 and
                 Certifie
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 have
                 approved
                 the
                 foregoing
                 Transaction
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 and
                 every
                 the
                 Articles
                 and
                 Clauses
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 ;
                 and
                 accordingly
                 do
                 approve
                 ,
                 agree
                 ,
                 and
                 confirm
                 it
                 ,
                 promising
                 for
                 Us
                 ,
                 Our
                 Heirs
                 and
                 Successors
                 ,
                 upon
                 Our
                 Royal
                 Faith
                 ,
                 that
                 We
                 shall
                 not
                 directly
                 ,
                 nor
                 indirectly
                 act
                 ,
                 or
                 suffer
                 any
                 thing
                 to
                 be
                 acted
                 against
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 we
                 shall
                 firmly
                 adhere
                 thereunto
                 .
                 Given
                 under
                 Our
                 Hand
                 and
                 Signet
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Frederick
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
               
                 We
                 CHARLES
                 
                   by
                   the
                   Grace
                   of
                   God
                   of
                
                 Great
                 Britain
                 ,
                 France
                 ,
                 and
                 Ireland
                 ,
                 KING
                 ,
                 Defender
                 of
                 the
                 Faith
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 Make
                 known
                 and
                 certifie
                 ,
                 That
                 whereas
                 the
                 most
                 Serene
                 Prince
                 Frederick
                 the
                 III.
                 by
                 the
                 same
                 Grace
                 of
                 Denmark
                 and
                 
                   Norway
                   ,
                   Goths
                
                 and
                 Vandals
                 King
                 ,
                 Duke
                 of
                 
                   Sleswick
                   ,
                   H●lstein
                   ,
                   Stormar
                
                 and
                 Dithmars
                 ,
                 Earl
                 in
                 Oldenbourgh
                 and
                 Delmenhorst
                 ,
                 having
                 wholly
                 and
                 fully
                 freed
                 and
                 absolved
                 the
                 most
                 High
                 Prince
                 the
                 Lord
                 Frederick
                 Heir
                 of
                 Norway
                 ,
                 Duke
                 of
                 Sleswick
                 and
                 
                   Holstein
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 and
                 his
                 lawful
                 Heirs
                 Males
                 ,
                 from
                 a
                 certain
                 Feudal
                 Homage
                 and
                 Vassalage
                 for
                 the
                 Dukedom
                 of
                 Sleswick
                 ,
                 and
                 having
                 yielded
                 up
                 to
                 him
                 and
                 his
                 Descendents
                 Males
                 the
                 Dukedom
                 of
                 Sleswick
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 Supreme
                 and
                 absolute
                 Dominion
                 thereof
                 (
                 commonly
                 called
                 the
                 Soveraignty
                 )
                 and
                 all
                 its
                 Rights
                 and
                 Appurtenances
                 ,
                 as
                 appears
                 more
                 fully
                 by
                 the
                 Treaty
                 or
                 Instrument
                 :
                 And
                 whereas
                 the
                 most
                 High
                 Prince
                 the
                 Lord
                 
                   Christian
                   Albert
                
                 ,
                 Elected
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Lubeck
                 ,
                 Heir
                 of
                 Norway
                 ,
                 Duke
                 of
                 
                   Sleswick
                   ,
                   Holstein
                   ,
                   Stormar
                   ,
                   Dithmars
                   ,
                
                 Earl
                 in
                 Oldenburgh
                 and
                 Delmenhorst
                 ,
                 Our
                 Cousin
                 ,
                 having
                 desired
                 Us
                 by
                 the
                 Illustrious
                 Sir
                 
                   John
                   Leyenberg
                
                 Knight
                 ,
                 Resident
                 in
                 Our
                 Court
                 for
                 the
                 most
                 Potent
                 King
                 of
                 Sweden
                 ,
                 that
                 interposing
                 our
                 Authority
                 ,
                 We
                 would
                 confirm
                 and
                 ratifie
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 Guaranty
                 ,
                 
                 the
                 said
                 Treaty
                 or
                 Covenant
                 concluded
                 at
                 Copenhaguen
                 ,
                 with
                 all
                 and
                 every
                 one
                 of
                 its
                 Clauses
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 set
                 down
                 word
                 for
                 word
                 in
                 the
                 German
                 Exemplar
                 (
                 which
                 We
                 have
                 received
                 from
                 the
                 said
                 Resident
                 of
                 the
                 most
                 Serene
                 King
                 of
                 Sweden
                 upon
                 his
                 Faith.
                 )
              
               
                 We
                 therefore
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 to
                 gratifie
                 the
                 demand
                 and
                 desire
                 of
                 the
                 most
                 Serene
                 King
                 of
                 Sweden
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 shew
                 the
                 affection
                 VVe
                 bear
                 and
                 will
                 always
                 bear
                 to
                 the
                 aforesaid
                 
                 Duke
                 
                   Christian
                   Albert
                
                 ,
                 nearly
                 joyned
                 to
                 Us
                 both
                 in
                 Friendship
                 and
                 Blood
                 ,
                 have
                 thought
                 fit
                 to
                 constitute
                 Our Selves
                 as
                 Guarantee
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 Security
                 for
                 the
                 observation
                 of
                 this
                 Treaty
                 or
                 Convention
                 concluded
                 at
                 Copenhaguen
                 the
                 12
                 May
                 1658
                 ;
                 as
                 by
                 these
                 in
                 the
                 best
                 ,
                 most
                 ample
                 ,
                 and
                 secure
                 form
                 ,
                 We
                 do
                 constitute
                 Our Selves
                 Guarantee
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 Security
                 for
                 the
                 same
                 ;
                 Promising
                 upon
                 Our
                 Royal
                 Faith
                 ,
                 that
                 We
                 will
                 maintain
                 the
                 Duke
                 
                   Christian
                   Albert
                
                 ,
                 his
                 Heirs
                 and
                 Successors
                 in
                 the
                 said
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 other
                 and
                 singular
                 their
                 Rights
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 any
                 thing
                 be
                 attempted
                 against
                 his
                 Highness
                 ,
                 his
                 Heirs
                 and
                 Successors
                 ,
                 VVe
                 shall
                 endeavour
                 by
                 a
                 Friendly
                 Mediation
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 opposing
                 all
                 necessary
                 means
                 against
                 force
                 ,
                 that
                 these
                 Countries
                 ,
                 Dominions
                 ,
                 and
                 Territories
                 ,
                 with
                 all
                 the
                 Rights
                 ,
                 Royalties
                 ,
                 Soveraign
                 and
                 absolute
                 Dominion
                 ,
                 or
                 Soveraignty
                 thereof
                 ,
                 may
                 remain
                 whole
                 and
                 safe
                 to
                 him
                 .
                 And
                 for
                 the
                 greater
                 security
                 of
                 all
                 and
                 singular
                 the
                 Premises
                 ,
                 VVe
                 have
                 subscribed
                 this
                 Instrument
                 of
                 Guaranty
                 with
                 Our
                 own
                 hand
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 caused
                 Our
                 Great
                 Seal
                 of
                 England
                 to
                 be
                 affixed
                 thereunto
                 .
              
               
                 Given
                 at
                 Our
                 Palace
                 of
                 Westminster
                 the
                 23.
                 day
                 of
                 February
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 year
                 one
                 Thousand
                 six
                 Hundred
                 Sixty
                 five
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 Eighteen
                 year
                 of
                 Our
                 Reign
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Charles
                   R.
                   
                
              
            
          
        
      
       
         
           
             
             
             
               SOME
               LETTERS
               OF
               THE
               KING
               OF
               Great
               Britain
               ,
               THE
               King
               of
               Denmark
               ,
               AND
               THE
               DUKE
               OF
               Holstein
               Gottorp
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             
             
             
               The
               King
               of
               Great
               Britains
               Letter
               to
               His
               Majesty
               the
               King
               of
               Denmark
               ,
               concerning
               a
               Mediation
               in
               the
               differences
               between
               His
               Majesty
               and
               the
               Duke
               of
               Holstein
               Gottorp
               .
            
             
               
                 CHarles
                 the
                 Second
              
               ,
               By
               the
               Grace
               of
               God
               King
               of
               
                 Great
                 Britain
              
               ,
               &c.
               
               To
               the
               most
               Serene
               and
               Potent
               Prince
               Christian
               the
               Fifth
               ,
               by
               the
               same
               Grace
               of
               
                 Denmark
                 ,
                 Norway
                 ,
                 Goths
              
               and
               Vandals
               King
               ,
               Duke
               of
               Sleswick
               ,
               &c.
               Greeting
               .
            
             
               VVe
               were
               extreamly
               troubled
               to
               hear
               of
               the
               Differences
               lately
               arisen
               between
               your
               Majesty
               and
               Our
               good
               Cousin
               the
               Duke
               of
               Holstein
               ,
               for
               the
               nearness
               and
               tie
               of
               Blood
               and
               common
               Interests
               between
               you
               ;
               and
               therefore
               out
               of
               the
               Affection
               VVe
               bear
               to
               both
               your
               Families
               ,
               and
               the
               good
               and
               advantage
               of
               the
               same
               ,
               VVe
               did
               almost
               a
               Year
               ago
               offer
               our
               Mediation
               and
               good
               Offices
               between
               you
               ;
               and
               VVe
               had
               long
               since
               charged
               Our
               Minister
               residing
               at
               your
               Court
               to
               do
               it
               more
               solemnly
               ,
               if
               your
               Majesties
               Envoy
               residing
               with
               Us
               had
               not
               induced
               and
               desired
               Us
               ,
               as
               in
               favour
               of
               himself
               ;
               that
               all
               VVe
               should
               resolve
               to
               do
               therein
               ,
               might
               be
               done
               through
               his
               hands
               ,
               which
               We
               the
               rather
               consented
               to
               then
               ,
               because
               he
               
               charged
               himself
               seriously
               to
               represent
               to
               your
               Majesty
               the
               offers
               VVe
               made
               of
               Our
               Offices
               and
               Mediation
               .
               But
               your
               Majesty
               having
               not
               hitherto
               sent
               Us
               any
               direct
               Answer
               thereunto
               ,
               and
               your
               said
               Envoy
               having
               only
               by
               the
               by
               insinuated
               to
               Us
               ,
               that
               your
               Majesty
               rather
               desisired
               ,
               that
               since
               this
               Affair
               seemed
               to
               be
               purely
               Domestick
               ,
               and
               concerned
               only
               the
               private
               Interests
               of
               two
               Princes
               of
               the
               same
               Blood
               ,
               it
               might
               be
               left
               to
               be
               determined
               among
               your selves
               ;
               VVe
               hoped
               not
               to
               have
               found
               your
               Majesty
               in
               this
               mind
               which
               VVe
               perceive
               by
               your
               Envoys
               discourse
               ,
               you
               are
               of
               :
               However
               ,
               VVe
               cannot
               but
               ,
               out
               of
               the
               desire
               VVe
               have
               to
               reconcile
               two
               Princes
               that
               are
               of
               a
               Blood
               ,
               so
               nearly
               Related
               to
               Us
               ,
               and
               for
               other
               considerations
               ,
               (
               which
               induce
               Us
               to
               concern
               Our Selves
               with
               a
               more
               special
               care
               in
               this
               matter
               ,
               than
               perhaps
               VVe
               should
               otherwise
               )
               repeat
               again
               in
               the
               most
               solemn
               manner
               ,
               the
               first
               Offer
               of
               Our
               Mediation
               and
               good
               Offices
               ,
               not
               doubting
               but
               that
               your
               Majesty
               ,
               after
               having
               seriously
               reflected
               upon
               the
               thing
               ,
               will
               think
               fit
               to
               admit
               of
               Our
               good
               Offices
               and
               Mediation
               ,
               which
               you
               may
               be
               confident
               ,
               VVe
               shall
               always
               apply
               on
               all
               occasions
               which
               may
               concern
               your
               Majesty
               ,
               in
               such
               manner
               ,
               as
               you
               have
               reason
               to
               expect
               from
               the
               mutual
               Friendship
               between
               Us
               ,
               of
               which
               VVe
               shall
               always
               give
               your
               Majesty
               those
               Proofs
               and
               Arguments
               which
               you
               can
               desire
               ,
               
                 &c.
                 July
              
               2.
               1677.
               
            
          
           
             
             
               The
               King
               of
               Denmark's
               Answer
               to
               his
               Majesty
               the
               King
               of
               Great
               Britain
               .
            
             
               
                 CHristian
                 the
                 Fifth
              
               ,
               By
               the
               Grace
               of
               God
               King
               of
               Denmark
               ,
               &c.
               
               To
               the
               most
               Serene
               and
               Potent
               Prince
               ,
               Charles
               the
               II.
               by
               the
               same
               Grace
               ,
               King
               of
               
                 Great
                 Britain
              
               ,
               &c.
               Greeting
               .
            
             
               By
               your
               Majesties
               Letters
               of
               the
               10th
               of
               July
               last
               past
               ,
               VVe
               have
               understood
               more
               at
               large
               what
               Reasons
               induced
               you
               to
               offer
               Us
               your
               Mediation
               and
               good
               Offices
               for
               composing
               the
               Differences
               arising
               between
               Us
               and
               Our
               Cousin
               and
               Kinsman
               
                 Christian
                 Albert
              
               Duke
               of
               Holstein
               .
               This
               Offer
               of
               your
               Majesties
               has
               been
               the
               more
               pleasing
               to
               Us
               ,
               because
               VVe
               do
               not
               doubt
               at
               all
               ,
               but
               it
               proceeds
               from
               a
               sincere
               and
               Brotherly
               affection
               towards
               Us
               ;
               and
               We
               put
               so
               great
               a
               trust
               in
               your
               Friendship
               ,
               that
               if
               there
               were
               place
               for
               any
               Mediation
               in
               these
               Differences
               ,
               VVe
               would
               as
               readily
               accept
               of
               your
               Interposition
               for
               the
               composing
               of
               them
               ,
               as
               VVe
               have
               accepted
               of
               the
               same
               in
               the
               present
               Negotiation
               for
               an
               Universal
               Peace
               ,
               which
               We
               have
               constantly
               endeavour'd
               should
               remain
               solely
               in
               your
               Majesty
               .
               But
               the
               Disputes
               and
               Controversies
               complained
               
               of
               by
               the
               Duke
               of
               Gottorp
               to
               your
               Majesty
               ,
               being
               grounded
               upon
               no
               other
               foundation
               than
               his
               endeavours
               to
               lay
               aside
               all
               the
               Alliances
               and
               Treaties
               which
               have
               subsisted
               for
               many
               Ages
               betwixt
               Our
               Royal
               Predecessors
               and
               his
               ,
               and
               especially
               that
               which
               he
               Voluntarily
               made
               with
               Us
               at
               Rendsbourgh
               ,
               and
               approved
               several
               times
               after
               ,
               and
               so
               to
               free
               himself
               from
               all
               those
               ties
               ,
               by
               which
               he
               is
               bound
               to
               Us
               as
               a
               Vassal
               of
               Our
               Kingdom
               of
               Denmark
               ,
               and
               Our
               Dukedoms
               of
               Sleswick
               and
               Holstein
               are
               united
               together
               ,
               hoping
               after
               the
               Example
               of
               his
               Father
               ,
               (
               who
               in
               the
               last
               unhappy
               VVar
               supported
               by
               the
               Arms
               of
               the
               King
               of
               Sweden
               his
               Son-in-Law
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               favour
               and
               unjust
               Authority
               of
               the
               English
               Usurper
               Cromwell
               ,
               without
               any
               respect
               of
               his
               obligations
               to
               Our
               Kingdom
               ,
               under
               colour
               of
               some
               frivolous
               and
               groundless
               pretensions
               ,
               extorted
               most
               unjust
               ,
               and
               almost
               intolerable
               conditions
               from
               Our
               Lord
               and
               Father
               of
               blessed
               and
               glorious
               Memory
               )
               to
               accomplish
               and
               perfect
               his
               pernicious
               designs
               and
               unjust
               attempts
               ,
               in
               these
               troublesome
               times
               ,
               as
               well
               by
               the
               help
               of
               his
               Neighbours
               Armes
               as
               your
               Majesties
               Authority
               .
               The
               Truth
               hereof
               appears
               also
               by
               this
               ,
               that
               though
               VVe
               have
               divers
               times
               proposed
               to
               his
               Dilection
               ,
               to
               restore
               him
               unto
               the
               former
               condition
               of
               his
               Ancestors
               ,
               if
               he
               would
               keep
               to
               the
               aforesaid
               Treaties
               ,
               and
               fulfil
               their
               Tenor
               ,
               he
               does
               not
               cease
               nevertheless
               to
               complain
               of
               Force
               ,
               and
               to
               sollicite
               the
               help
               and
               succours
               of
               other
               Princes
               and
               States
               ,
               to
               finish
               those
               unjust
               Enterprises
               he
               has
               proposed
               to
               himself
               .
               From
               whence
               your
               Majesty
               ,
               according
               to
               your
               singular
               Prudence
               ,
               will
               easily
               judge
               ,
               whether
               VVe
               can
               ,
               without
               the
               greatest
               prejudice
               to
               Our
               Rights
               ,
               recede
               from
               the
               ancient
               Treaties
               ,
               and
               those
               which
               have
               been
               made
               between
               Us
               and
               the
               Duke
               of
               Gottorp
               ,
               
               upon
               which
               the
               safety
               of
               Our
               Kingdoms
               and
               Dominions
               in
               great
               measure
               depends
               ,
               or
               suffer
               them
               to
               be
               disputed
               ,
               and
               thereby
               expose
               Our Selves
               to
               new
               and
               everlasting
               Differences
               and
               Quarrels
               ;
               especially
               since
               it
               is
               expresly
               covenanted
               by
               the
               said
               Treaties
               ,
               that
               if
               any
               disputes
               shall
               hereafter
               arise
               ,
               they
               shall
               not
               be
               composed
               by
               the
               Mediation
               of
               other
               Princes
               ,
               but
               by
               other
               friendly
               and
               amicable
               means
               .
               For
               these
               and
               other
               Reasons
               which
               we
               have
               ordered
               Our
               Envoy
               Extraordinary
               ,
               Resident
               at
               your
               Majesties
               Court
               ,
               to
               represent
               more
               amply
               to
               your
               Majesty
               ,
               We
               do
               not
               doubt
               in
               the
               least
               ,
               but
               your
               Majesty
               will
               not
               only
               think
               it
               wholly
               unjust
               ,
               that
               We
               should
               consent
               to
               such
               prejudicial
               Treaties
               ,
               and
               so
               contrary
               to
               the
               aforesaid
               Conventions
               and
               Domestick
               agreements
               ,
               but
               also
               that
               by
               vertue
               of
               the
               Alliances
               VVe
               have
               with
               your
               Majesty
               ,
               by
               which
               each
               of
               Us
               is
               obliged
               to
               promote
               the
               good
               of
               the
               other
               ,
               and
               to
               keep
               all
               dangers
               from
               him
               ,
               your
               Majesty
               will
               compel
               the
               aforesaid
               Duke
               to
               a
               better
               and
               more
               exact
               observance
               and
               execution
               of
               the
               Ancient
               Treaties
               ,
               and
               all
               others
               ,
               to
               the
               performance
               whereof
               he
               has
               bound
               himself
               ,
               and
               seriously
               dissuade
               him
               from
               his
               usual
               pernicious
               designs
               against
               Us.
               The
               many
               proofs
               VVe
               have
               of
               your
               Justice
               ,
               and
               your
               experienced
               commendable
               Constancy
               and
               Faithfulness
               in
               keeping
               your
               Treaties
               ,
               makes
               Us
               promise
               Our Selves
               this
               from
               your
               Majesties
               friendship
               ;
               being
               also
               resolved
               never
               to
               suffer
               any
               thing
               to
               be
               wanting
               in
               Us
               that
               may
               prove
               for
               the
               advantage
               of
               your
               Majesty
               and
               your
               Subjects
               ,
               and
               perswade
               you
               of
               Our
               sincere
               affection
               towards
               you
               .
               By
               which
               your
               Majesty
               ,
               
                 &c.
                 
                 Given
                 at
                 Our
                 Court
                 at
              
               Landscroon
               
                 the
                 4th
                 of
              
               August
               1677.
               
            
          
           
             
             
               The
               Duke
               of
               Holsteins
               Letter
               to
               his
               Majesty
               the
               King
               of
               Great
               Britain
               in
               Answer
               to
               the
               King
               of
               Denmarks
               .
            
             
               
                 Most
                 Serene
                 and
                 Potent
                 Prince
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
            
             
               HAving
               had
               a
               view
               of
               the
               Letters
               written
               to
               your
               most
               Serene
               Majesty
               by
               the
               King
               of
               Denmark
               ,
               the
               4th
               of
               August
               of
               this
               present
               Year
               ,
               We
               find
               by
               them
               ,
               that
               his
               Majesty
               of
               Denmark
               does
               indeed
               commend
               your
               Majesties
               offers
               of
               Mediation
               for
               composing
               Our
               Controversies
               ,
               but
               in
               reality
               shews
               an
               aversion
               thereunto
               ,
               and
               declines
               it
               as
               unnecessary
               ,
               endeavouring
               to
               demonstrate
               the
               same
               by
               colouring
               his
               Actions
               with
               the
               specious
               pretence
               of
               ancient
               and
               late
               Treaties
               ,
               and
               accusing
               Our
               Lord
               and
               Father
               ,
               and
               Us
               with
               a
               great
               many
               things
               .
               These
               Letters
               being
               full
               of
               such
               complaints
               ,
               VVe
               cannot
               but
               defend
               Our
               Innocence
               ,
               and
               free
               Our
               Honour
               from
               such
               accusations
               ,
               by
               letting
               your
               most
               Serene
               Majesty
               understand
               Our
               Reasons
               ,
               why
               the
               differences
               between
               Us
               and
               the
               King
               of
               Denmark
               ought
               not
               to
               be
               excluded
               out
               of
               the
               Negotiations
               for
               an
               Universal
               Peace
               ,
               not
               indeed
               can
               be
               debated
               any-where
               else
               without
               great
               danger
               and
               prejudice
               to
               Us.
               VVe
               have
               been
               so
               observing
               of
               the
               ancient
               Treaties
               and
               Alliances
               ,
               that
               for
               several
               Ages
               the
               Dukes
               of
               Gottorp
               have
               lived
               under
               the
               Authority
               and
               at
               the
               Devotion
               of
               the
               Kings
               of
               Denmark
               .
               But
               
               VVe
               are
               not
               by
               any
               Treaties
               to
               be
               oppressed
               by
               those
               who
               are
               obliged
               by
               Vertue
               of
               Our
               Alliances
               to
               defend
               Us
               ,
               nor
               are
               VVe
               to
               submit
               Our Selves
               to
               a
               voluntary
               Slavery
               ,
               but
               are
               rather
               by
               the
               said
               Treaties
               freed
               from
               so
               sad
               a
               Yoke
               .
               Let
               the
               Kings
               of
               Denmark
               but
               consider
               how
               they
               could
               make
               VVars
               upon
               VVars
               ,
               and
               involve
               the
               Dukes
               of
               
               Gottorp's
               Territories
               so
               often
               in
               the
               Calamities
               attending
               VVar
               ,
               not
               only
               without
               consulting
               the
               Dukes
               ,
               but
               against
               their
               will
               and
               earnest
               dissuasions
               from
               the
               same
               ,
               without
               breach
               to
               the
               ancient
               Treat●es
               and
               Alliances
               ,
               from
               which
               VVe
               are
               sure
               it
               cannot
               be
               proved
               ,
               that
               Our
               Ancestors
               ever
               receded
               rashly
               or
               unjustly
               .
               As
               to
               the
               Articles
               of
               Rendsbourgh
               ,
               VVe
               confess
               that
               VVe
               do
               not
               think
               Our Selves
               further
               oblig'd
               to
               them
               ,
               then
               either
               the
               goodness
               or
               equity
               of
               the
               cause
               ,
               or
               of
               the
               way
               of
               proceeding
               will
               oblige
               Us.
               We
               came
               as
               Friends
               and
               Guests
               to
               Rendsbourgh
               ,
               inticed
               with
               great
               hopes
               and
               ample
               Protestations
               ,
               that
               all
               things
               should
               be
               sincerely
               and
               fairly
               transacted
               and
               determined
               .
               But
               We
               were
               against
               the
               Laws
               of
               Nations
               and
               Friendship
               Treated
               like
               Enemies
               ,
               detained
               Prisoners
               ,
               guarded
               with
               Souldiers
               ,
               and
               at
               last
               sent
               from
               one
               Prison
               to
               another
               ,
               every-where
               besieged
               ,
               and
               through
               fear
               and
               threatnings
               compelled
               unjustly
               to
               most
               unreasonable
               conditions
               ,
               (
               which
               the
               very
               way
               of
               proceeding
               argues
               to
               be
               null
               )
               .
               Therefore
               VVe
               are
               so
               far
               from
               consenting
               to
               them
               freely
               and
               voluntarily
               ,
               that
               VVe
               have
               never
               so
               much
               as
               freely
               ratified
               them
               .
               For
               those
               things
               that
               are
               done
               by
               force
               ,
               and
               through
               fear
               ,
               may
               be
               sometimes
               made
               valid
               by
               a
               subsequent
               free
               consent
               ;
               yet
               no
               consent
               is
               to
               be
               esteemed
               such
               ,
               except
               the
               person
               who
               is
               said
               to
               have
               consented
               freely
               ,
               be
               first
               set
               at
               full
               liberty
               :
               when
               on
               the
               contrary
               ,
               fear
               once
               caused
               in
               any
               transaction
               
               is
               supposed
               to
               continue
               still
               :
               and
               VVe
               were
               the
               more
               disturbed
               thereby
               ,
               because
               VVe
               were
               by
               the
               King
               deprived
               of
               all
               good
               Counsels
               ,
               Our
               Principal
               Ministers
               being
               violently
               carried
               away
               Prisoners
               to
               Copenhaguen
               ,
               and
               the
               rest
               frighted
               from
               Us
               by
               this
               unheard-of
               Example
               .
               The
               Soveraignty
               of
               the
               Dukedom
               of
               Sleswick
               ,
               purchased
               with
               a
               very
               good
               Title
               ,
               and
               at
               a
               dear
               rate
               ,
               was
               yielded
               up
               to
               Our
               House
               by
               Frederick
               the
               Third
               King
               of
               Denmark
               ,
               by
               his
               own
               free
               and
               often
               repeated
               consent
               ,
               and
               has
               been
               quietly
               possessed
               by
               Us
               for
               above
               Sixteen
               years
               ;
               neither
               is
               it
               any
               matter
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               obtained
               partly
               by
               the
               fortunate
               Successes
               of
               the
               Arms
               of
               Sweden
               ,
               since
               it
               is
               undoubtedly
               true
               ,
               that
               VVars
               may
               be
               made
               not
               only
               for
               O●r
               own
               good
               ,
               but
               for
               the
               good
               of
               others
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               King
               of
               Sweden
               was
               then
               justly
               provoked
               to
               take
               up
               Arms
               against
               the
               Danes
               ,
               and
               that
               if
               the
               King
               of
               Denmark
               has
               suffered
               any
               force
               ,
               it
               being
               but
               just
               ,
               he
               cannot
               pretend
               to
               any
               Right
               of
               Restitution
               .
               VVe
               cannot
               like
               wise
               conceal
               ,
               that
               by
               this
               and
               the
               foregoing
               Wars
               made
               by
               the
               Kings
               of
               Denmark
               ,
               VVe
               have
               contracted
               many
               great
               Debts
               ;
               and
               Our
               Subjects
               are
               so
               exhausted
               by
               Contributions
               ,
               that
               part
               of
               them
               have
               been
               forced
               to
               quit
               the
               Country
               ,
               and
               the
               rest
               are
               glad
               if
               they
               can
               get
               the
               coarsest
               sort
               of
               Bread
               to
               eat
               .
               Now
               when
               VVe
               quitted
               ,
               by
               the
               last
               Treaty
               ,
               all
               Our
               pretensions
               of
               satisfaction
               from
               the
               King
               of
               Denmark
               ,
               in
               consideration
               of
               the
               Soveraignty
               which
               was
               yielded
               up
               to
               Us
               ;
               what
               have
               we
               got
               ,
               I
               pray
               ,
               that
               any
               one
               should
               envy
               Us
               for
               ?
               It
               is
               the
               King
               of
               Denmark
               only
               is
               the
               gainer
               ,
               who
               by
               that
               opportunity
               got
               the
               Soveraignty
               of
               that
               part
               of
               the
               Dukedom
               of
               Sleswick
               which
               is
               his
               ,
               and
               thereby
               soon
               after
               an
               occasion
               of
               getting
               the
               Monarchy
               of
               the
               whole
               Kingdom
               .
               Therefore
               ,
               since
               that
               Our
               Lord
               and
               
               Father
               was
               by
               so
               many
               Solemn
               and
               publick
               Treaties
               absolutely
               freed
               from
               the
               tie
               of
               Vassalage
               and
               Homage
               ,
               it
               cannot
               certainly
               be
               imputed
               to
               him
               ,
               that
               he
               had
               without
               any
               regard
               of
               his
               Alliance
               to
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               Denmark
               ,
               extorted
               the
               Soveraignty
               of
               the
               said
               Dukedome
               ,
               unless
               the
               King
               will
               slight
               all
               the
               Treaties
               of
               Peace
               and
               Conventions
               that
               have
               been
               made
               upon
               that
               occasion
               ,
               and
               by
               his
               Example
               incite
               the
               Kings
               of
               Spain
               and
               Poland
               ,
               nay
               his
               own
               Subjects
               to
               repossess
               themselves
               of
               their
               lost
               Provinces
               ,
               and
               Ancient
               Rights
               and
               Authorities
               ,
               as
               soon
               as
               they
               shall
               have
               an
               occasion
               and
               power
               to
               do
               it
               .
               We
               do
               with
               all
               gratitude
               acknowledge
               your
               Majesties
               favour
               ,
               that
               besides
               the
               general
               Guaranty
               of
               all
               the
               conditions
               of
               the
               Peace
               at
               Roschild
               ,
               you
               have
               been
               pleased
               to
               oblige
               your Self
               to
               a
               special
               one
               for
               the
               Preservation
               and
               Assertion
               of
               this
               Soveraignty
               .
               It
               is
               without
               any
               ground
               the
               King
               of
               Denmark
               pretends
               ,
               that
               VVe
               obtained
               the
               Soveraignty
               by
               the
               favour
               of
               Cromwell
               only
               :
               For
               besides
               ,
               that
               the
               good
               Offices
               and
               Mediations
               of
               other
               Kings
               and
               States
               intervened
               in
               this
               Affair
               ,
               and
               the
               conclusion
               thereof
               ;
               VVe
               do
               not
               well
               conceive
               how
               the
               King
               of
               Denmark
               can
               show
               which
               of
               the
               Usurpers
               Acts
               your
               Majesty
               is
               pleased
               to
               hold
               ●or
               good
               ,
               and
               which
               not
               :
               For
               it
               will
               not
               consist
               with
               reason
               of
               State
               ,
               and
               the
               publick
               good
               ,
               that
               they
               should
               be
               all
               annulled
               .
               Nay
               ,
               if
               the
               King
               of
               Denmark
               will
               be
               pleased
               to
               look
               into
               the
               circumstances
               of
               this
               matter
               ,
               he
               will
               find
               that
               the
               English
               Ambassador
               ,
               who
               Resided
               at
               that
               time
               at
               Copenhaguen
               ,
               was
               unknown
               to
               the
               King
               of
               Sweden
               ,
               brought
               to
               his
               Majesty
               by
               the
               Danish
               Commissioners
               ,
               and
               by
               them
               Sollicited
               to
               employ
               his
               utmost
               endeavour
               for
               a
               Peace
               .
               It
               appears
               from
               hence
               ,
               that
               all
               Our
               Complaints
               of
               the
               great
               Injuries
               We
               have
               sustained
               by
               
               the
               Danes
               are
               just
               ,
               and
               that
               We
               never
               designed
               any
               thing
               to
               the
               Kings
               prejudice
               ,
               but
               that
               what
               may
               perhaps
               have
               displeased
               his
               Majesty
               ,
               was
               solely
               intended
               for
               the
               defence
               of
               Our
               House
               and
               Dominions
               ,
               which
               is
               every
               way
               lawful
               ;
               and
               therefore
               VVe
               are
               most
               unjustly
               reproached
               of
               intending
               and
               having
               such
               pernitious
               Designs
               ,
               since
               we
               have
               only
               sought
               for
               a
               lawful
               Defence
               against
               an
               unusual
               Domination
               and
               Oppression
               .
               VVhich
               things
               being
               thus
               ,
               as
               your
               most
               Serene
               Majesty
               may
               be
               more
               particularly
               informed
               by
               a
               deduction
               we
               have
               lately
               caused
               to
               be
               Printed
               of
               this
               whole
               Affair
               ,
               or
               by
               Our
               Envoy
               Extraordinary
               Residing
               in
               London
               ,
               we
               hope
               nothing
               will
               appear
               more
               reasonable
               ,
               than
               that
               we
               should
               be
               admitted
               into
               the
               Treaty
               for
               an
               universal
               Peace
               ,
               and
               that
               your
               most
               Serene
               Majesties
               Mediation
               should
               not
               be
               rejected
               by
               the
               King
               of
               Denmark
               ,
               especially
               since
               he
               seems
               willing
               to
               admit
               of
               the
               good
               Offices
               of
               other
               Princes
               of
               the
               Empire
               .
               Neither
               will
               their
               Objection
               ,
               as
               if
               the
               matters
               between
               the
               King
               and
               us
               were
               purely
               Domestick
               ,
               be
               any
               ways
               material
               ;
               seeing
               it
               is
               known
               by
               all
               the
               world
               ,
               that
               a
               Peace
               confirmed
               by
               so
               many
               Protestations
               ,
               was
               broken
               ,
               and
               no
               regard
               had
               of
               any
               Domestick
               considerations
               ;
               and
               therefore
               your
               Majesties
               Mediation
               is
               declined
               ,
               for
               no
               other
               reason
               ,
               but
               that
               which
               makes
               Criminals
               fly
               from
               their
               Tryals
               .
               For
               your
               Majesty
               will
               by
               what
               follows
               see
               ,
               how
               improper
               a
               Jury
               of
               Sixteen
               men
               (
               as
               they
               call
               it
               )
               is
               to
               decide
               this
               Domestick
               business
               .
               In
               the
               year
               1533
               ,
               a
               Treaty
               was
               made
               between
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               Denmark
               and
               the
               Dukedom
               ,
               and
               between
               the
               Princes
               and
               States
               of
               both
               ,
               which
               usually
               bears
               the
               name
               of
               the
               Vnion
               ;
               and
               among
               other
               things
               ,
               a
               certain
               form
               of
               Judicature
               was
               agreed
               upon
               ,
               according
               to
               which
               all
               the
               Controversie
               ,
               
               that
               should
               arise
               between
               the
               two
               Princes
               ,
               or
               between
               them
               and
               the
               States
               ,
               ought
               to
               be
               determined
               ;
               
                 viz.
                 That
                 the
                 differences
                 between
                 them
                 should
                 be
                 left
                 to
                 the
                 Arbitration
                 of
                 Sixteen
                 Counsellors
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 equal
                 number
                 named
                 by
                 both
                 Parties
                 .
              
               And
               though
               by
               the
               Articles
               of
               this
               Treaty
               a
               very
               ample
               power
               seems
               to
               be
               given
               to
               these
               Judges
               ,
               of
               examining
               and
               deciding
               all
               sorts
               of
               causes
               ;
               yet
               we
               do
               not
               remember
               that
               ever
               disputes
               of
               Moment
               ,
               and
               about
               the
               Dukedom
               of
               Sleswick
               ,
               were
               brought
               to
               them
               ,
               but
               they
               have
               always
               been
               left
               to
               the
               Mediation
               of
               Forrein
               Princes
               .
               For
               there
               is
               not
               only
               not
               a
               word
               in
               this
               Treaty
               ,
               by
               which
               it
               may
               appear
               that
               these
               Princes
               have
               renounced
               all
               other
               Judgments
               and
               Arbitrations
               ;
               but
               the
               express
               words
               of
               it
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               the
               usage
               and
               custom
               ,
               (
               which
               is
               the
               best
               interpreter
               of
               Laws
               and
               Treaties
               )
               have
               confined
               the
               Power
               of
               this
               Tribunal
               of
               Sixteen
               men
               ,
               to
               affairs
               of
               lesser
               importance
               ;
               That
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               when
               the
               complaint
               concerns
               any
               Lands
               or
               private
               Subjects
               .
               Therefore
               ,
               not
               long
               after
               the
               Vnion
               made
               ,
               several
               Transactions
               have
               been
               about
               the
               Fief
               of
               the
               Dukedome
               of
               Sleswick
               ,
               first
               at
               
                 Coldinga
                 1547
              
               ,
               and
               then
               by
               the
               Interposition
               of
               the
               Elector
               of
               Saxony
               ,
               of
               Vlrick
               Duke
               of
               Mecklenbourgh
               ,
               and
               
                 William
                 Landgrave
              
               of
               Hesse
               at
               
                 Odensea
                 1557
              
               ;
               though
               nothing
               was
               then
               agreed
               on
               :
               but
               at
               last
               1579
               ,
               in
               the
               same
               place
               ,
               it
               was
               expresly
               provided
               by
               a
               solemn
               Convention
               ,
               
                 That
                 if
                 there
                 should
                 happen
                 any
                 dispute
                 about
                 the
                 Succession
                 to
                 the
                 Dukedom
                 of
              
               Sleswick
               ,
               
                 which
                 was
                 not
                 decided
                 by
                 this
                 Transaction
                 ,
                 the
                 Dukes
                 of
              
               Sleswick
               
                 should
                 either
                 themselves
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 the
                 help
                 of
                 other
                 Princes
                 and
                 Friends
                 ,
                 endeavour
                 to
                 compose
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 it
                 might
                 be
                 determined
                 by
                 a
                 Judicial
                 Sentence
                 .
              
               Here
               is
               no
               mention
               of
               this
               Judgment
               by
               Sixteen
               men
               ,
               but
               rather
               all
               Controversies
               ,
               that
               
               may
               arise
               about
               the
               Dukedome
               of
               Sleswick
               ,
               are
               in
               express
               words
               exempted
               without
               any
               contradiction
               from
               the
               States
               .
               And
               therefore
               the
               question
               about
               the
               Soveraignty
               is
               so
               much
               the
               less
               to
               be
               referred
               to
               their
               determination
               ,
               because
               in
               that
               Age
               ,
               wherein
               the
               Vnion
               was
               made
               ,
               such
               a
               thing
               was
               not
               so
               much
               as
               thought
               of
               ;
               and
               therefore
               its
               Articles
               cannot
               extend
               to
               affairs
               of
               this
               nature
               ,
               and
               which
               are
               wholly
               above
               the
               condition
               of
               Subjects
               .
               And
               though
               we
               can
               (
               without
               prejudice
               to
               Our
               cause
               )
               allow
               ,
               that
               sometimes
               feudal
               differences
               about
               the
               Dutchy
               of
               Sleswick
               have
               been
               left
               to
               this
               sort
               of
               Arbitration
               ,
               (
               which
               it
               seems
               may
               be
               done
               by
               the
               consent
               of
               both
               Princes
               ,
               )
               yet
               there
               has
               happened
               so
               great
               a
               change
               in
               the
               Danish
               affairs
               and
               Ours
               ,
               that
               we
               cannot
               be
               forced
               to
               consent
               thereunto
               against
               Our
               will
               ;
               and
               the
               like
               Controversies
               can
               no
               longer
               be
               debated
               there
               ,
               at
               least
               without
               great
               inconvenience
               ,
               because
               such
               Constitutions
               remain
               only
               in
               force
               ,
               so
               long
               as
               the
               state
               of
               publick
               Affairs
               is
               the
               same
               and
               unalter'd
               ;
               which
               being
               entirely
               changed
               ,
               as
               well
               in
               Denmark
               as
               in
               these
               Duckedomes
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               Power
               of
               the
               States
               of
               Denmark
               being
               devolved
               unto
               the
               King
               and
               in
               his
               hand
               ,
               and
               there
               being
               no
               such
               thing
               now
               as
               Senators
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               ,
               who
               had
               great
               Authority
               when
               the
               Vnion
               was
               made
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               reasonable
               his
               Majesty
               should
               sit
               as
               Judge
               in
               his
               own
               cause
               ;
               and
               that
               a
               matter
               of
               so
               great
               moment
               should
               be
               submitted
               to
               the
               decision
               of
               those
               ,
               who
               ,
               for
               fear
               of
               the
               Kings
               Power
               ,
               or
               to
               gain
               his
               favour
               ,
               may
               be
               so
               much
               byassed
               ,
               that
               Our
               loss
               may
               be
               irreparable
               .
               And
               therefore
               seeing
               that
               amongst
               free
               people
               and
               Princes
               ,
               it
               has
               been
               always
               allowed
               to
               refuse
               to
               stand
               to
               the
               Arbitration
               of
               a
               Judge
               justly
               suspected
               ,
               and
               that
               this
               present
               conjuncture
               
               of
               Affairs
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               the
               Transaction
               at
               Odensea
               ,
               shows
               Us
               another
               way
               ,
               VVe
               earnestly
               desire
               your
               most
               Serene
               Majesty
               will
               endeavour
               to
               prevail
               with
               the
               King
               of
               Denmark
               ,
               that
               Our
               Differences
               may
               be
               Treated
               of
               at
               Nimeguen
               ,
               that
               so
               We
               may
               find
               some
               Remedy
               abroad
               for
               those
               vast
               Damages
               and
               Injuries
               VVe
               have
               sustained
               and
               received
               ,
               which
               VVe
               cannot
               hope
               for
               at
               home
               .
               For
               as
               the
               Peace
               at
               Roschild
               was
               made
               by
               the
               Interposition
               of
               several
               Kings
               and
               States
               ,
               so
               it
               is
               of
               publick
               concern
               ,
               that
               it
               should
               be
               restored
               and
               confirmed
               by
               the
               like
               means
               .
               All
               who
               think
               themselves
               injur'd
               contrary
               to
               the
               Treaties
               of
               
                 Westphalia
                 ,
                 Roschild
              
               ,
               and
               Copenhaguen
               ,
               have
               liberty
               to
               come
               to
               Nimeguen
               :
               And
               why
               should
               VVe
               who
               are
               oppressed
               contrary
               to
               all
               these
               Treaties
               ,
               be
               hindred
               from
               it
               ?
               At
               Nimeguen
               a
               general
               Peace
               is
               Treated
               of
               ;
               why
               should
               our
               cause
               then
               not
               be
               admitted
               there
               ,
               who
               have
               without
               all
               reason
               suffered
               most
               grievous
               injuries
               from
               the
               Danes
               ,
               and
               been
               almost
               undone
               by
               them
               ?
               We
               suppose
               the
               Objection
               is
               not
               considerable
               ,
               that
               none
               are
               to
               be
               admitted
               there
               ,
               but
               those
               who
               have
               joined
               their
               Arms
               to
               either
               of
               the
               Parties
               now
               in
               War.
               For
               if
               those
               who
               were
               in
               a
               condition
               to
               resist
               Arms
               by
               Arms
               ,
               and
               return
               Force
               by
               Force
               ,
               are
               admitted
               ;
               with
               how
               much
               more
               reason
               ought
               VVe
               to
               be
               received
               ,
               who
               being
               deprived
               of
               all
               Our
               Arms
               and
               other
               helps
               by
               the
               King
               of
               Denmark
               ,
               have
               been
               forced
               to
               endure
               all
               his
               affronts
               and
               injuries
               ?
               VVe
               know
               that
               the
               Laws
               of
               Nature
               and
               Nations
               are
               for
               Us
               ,
               and
               we
               do
               not
               think
               that
               any
               Prince
               will
               oppose
               it
               ,
               but
               those
               who
               over-byassed
               by
               Partiality
               ,
               or
               the
               desire
               of
               their
               own
               advantage
               ,
               would
               have
               a
               Peace
               for
               themselves
               and
               theirs
               though
               at
               Our
               Cost
               ,
               and
               the
               loss
               of
               Our
               Dignities
               and
               Dominions
               ;
               not
               reflecting
               that
               the
               sum
               of
               Our
               Cause
               is
               
               only
               ,
               whether
               VVe
               shall
               become
               a
               Subject
               ,
               or
               be
               a
               free
               Prince
               again
               ;
               and
               after
               Our
               Example
               ,
               Whether
               the
               other
               Princes
               of
               the
               Empire
               must
               not
               hereafter
               rather
               become
               Subjects
               than
               enjoy
               their
               ancient
               Rights
               of
               free
               Princes
               .
               This
               being
               contrary
               to
               all
               Justice
               ,
               to
               the
               Treaties
               so
               often
               repeated
               ,
               and
               so
               Religiously
               Sworn
               to
               ,
               to
               the
               common
               Interest
               of
               all
               Princes
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               Honour
               and
               Authority
               of
               your
               most
               Serene
               Majesty
               ,
               and
               other
               the
               Princes
               who
               are
               Guarantees
               ,
               VVe
               do
               earnestly
               recommend
               Our
               Cause
               to
               their
               good
               VVill
               and
               just
               Affection
               ,
               and
               VVe
               have
               particularly
               great
               hopes
               in
               your
               most
               Serene
               Majesties
               Equity
               and
               Protection
               .
               And
               if
               the
               King
               of
               Denmark
               desires
               to
               be
               admitted
               and
               heard
               at
               Nimeguen
               ,
               sure
               it
               cannot
               be
               upon
               any
               other
               Terms
               ,
               than
               that
               he
               must
               in
               all
               things
               stand
               to
               that
               Law
               which
               he
               intends
               to
               use
               against
               others
               ;
               and
               endure
               as
               patiently
               the
               just
               Complaints
               of
               those
               who
               have
               been
               highly
               injur'd
               by
               him
               ,
               preferred
               to
               that
               great
               Assembly
               ,
               as
               he
               has
               perhaps
               resolved
               vigorously
               to
               prosecute
               others
               there
               .
               Nay
               ,
               let
               the
               King
               of
               Denmark
               be
               willing
               or
               not
               to
               accept
               of
               this
               Mediation
               and
               Place
               ,
               certainly
               VVe
               will
               rely
               so
               entirely
               and
               constantly
               upon
               the
               Guaranty
               of
               the
               several
               Princes
               ,
               who
               have
               entred
               into
               it
               ,
               and
               especially
               upon
               the
               general
               and
               particular
               one
               of
               your
               most
               Serene
               Majesty
               ,
               that
               VVe
               had
               rather
               suffer
               any
               thing
               whatsoever
               ,
               then
               be
               forced
               away
               from
               that
               Sacred
               Anchor
               ,
               being
               well
               assured
               ,
               that
               your
               Majesty
               will
               employ
               your
               Authority
               as
               well
               against
               those
               that
               decline
               your
               Mediation
               ,
               as
               for
               those
               that
               have
               accepted
               thereof
               ;
               and
               that
               Our
               Restoration
               and
               Safety
               will
               be
               secure
               and
               certain
               upon
               your
               most
               Serene
               Majesties
               Faith
               ,
               which
               the
               Kings
               of
               
                 Great
                 Britain
              
               have
               always
               Religiously
               kept
               to
               God
               and
               men
               .
               May
               it
               please
               
               God
               ,
               that
               this
               Great
               Affair
               of
               the
               Peace
               may
               succeed
               under
               the
               Auspices
               of
               your
               most
               Serene
               Majesty
               ,
               and
               to
               your
               Immortal
               Praise
               ,
               That
               every
               body
               may
               have
               his
               own
               ,
               and
               none
               be
               hereafter
               Injur'd
               .
               And
               so
               we
               most
               earnestly
               recommend
               your
               most
               Serene
               Majesty
               to
               his
               Grace
               and
               Protection
               .
               
                 Given
                 at
              
               Hambourgh
               
                 the
                 first
                 of
              
               Octob.
               1677.
               
            
             
               
                 Christian
                 Albert
              
               by
               the
               Grace
               of
               God
               ,
               Heir
               of
               Norway
               named
               Coadjutor
               of
               Lubeck
               ,
               Duke
               of
               
                 Sleswick
                 ,
                 Holstein
                 ,
                 Stormar
                 ,
                 Dithmars
                 ,
              
               Earl
               of
               Oldenbourg
               and
               Delmenhorst
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             
             
               A
               Letter
               to
               his
               Majesty
               the
               King
               of
               Denmarke
               ,
               from
               the
               Dukes
               of
               Brunswick-Lunenburgh
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               
                 Most
                 Serene
                 ,
              
            
             
               WE
               have
               thought
               fit
               to
               let
               your
               Majesty
               understand
               ,
               that
               his
               Highness
               the
               Duke
               of
               Holstein-Gottorp
               ,
               Our
               Beloved
               Cousin
               ,
               has
               lately
               signified
               unto
               Us
               ,
               that
               although
               the
               Affairs
               concerning
               the
               Succession
               of
               the
               Imperial
               Feifs
               ,
               the
               Counties
               of
               Oldenbourgh
               and
               Delmenhorst
               ,
               after
               a
               long
               dispute
               ,
               have
               at
               last
               been
               brought
               to
               a
               full
               and
               final
               determination
               ,
               (
               and
               particularly
               the
               Town
               and
               Country
               of
               Bu●jading
               ,
               a
               Feif
               of
               Our
               Princely
               House
               ,
               has
               been
               adjudged
               not
               to
               depend
               upon
               the
               said
               two
               Counties
               ,
               which
               also
               at
               the
               time
               of
               Execution
               shortly
               after
               in
               the
               Month
               of
               May
               ,
               remained
               except
               and
               exempted
               accordingly
               )
               ;
               his
               said
               Highness
               conceiving
               no
               other
               hopes
               ,
               but
               that
               as
               he
               equally
               shares
               with
               your
               Majesty
               in
               the
               same
               Rights
               and
               Regalities
               ,
               and
               has
               1674
               ,
               received
               the
               Investiture
               of
               the
               same
               from
               Our
               Princely
               House
               ,
               he
               should
               accordingly
               enjoy
               the
               same
               quietly
               for
               the
               future
               :
               Yet
               his
               Highness
               found
               afterward
               in
               effect
               ,
               that
               the
               Provincial
               Judge
               ,
               constituted
               by
               your
               Majesty
               and
               him
               joyntly
               ,
               was
               removed
               
               from
               his
               Office
               without
               the
               knowledge
               or
               consent
               of
               his
               Highness
               ,
               and
               an
               other
               put
               into
               his
               room
               ,
               who
               in
               Publick
               Prayers
               (
               contrary
               to
               the
               former
               Customs
               ,
               )
               caused
               his
               Highness
               to
               be
               left
               out
               ,
               pretending
               that
               your
               Majesty
               had
               given
               him
               orders
               so
               to
               do
               ,
               (
               a
               Copy
               of
               which
               being
               communicated
               to
               Us
               ,
               we
               thought
               fit
               here
               to
               insert
               it
               )
               and
               commanded
               all
               those
               Officers
               ,
               both
               Ecclesiastical
               and
               Secular
               ,
               to
               do
               homage
               to
               none
               but
               your
               Majesty
               ,
               by
               which
               means
               ,
               the
               said
               Town
               and
               Country
               of
               Budjad
               seems
               in
               effect
               subject
               to
               the
               ab●vesaid
               Imperial
               Execution
               .
               VVherefore
               his
               Highness
               thought
               fit
               and
               necessary
               to
               mind
               Us
               of
               the
               
                 Dominium
                 directum
              
               which
               Our
               Princely
               House
               holds
               over
               those
               Lands
               ,
               and
               that
               your
               Majesty
               and
               He
               were
               joyntly
               invested
               therewith
               by
               Our
               Princely
               House
               ,
               and
               that
               (
               according
               to
               the
               Universal
               Laws
               of
               Fiefs
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               by
               the
               abovesaid
               Covenant
               ,
               made
               at
               Hambourgh
               ,
               and
               the
               Instruments
               thereof
               duly
               interchanged
               )
               we
               ought
               to
               Protect
               him
               as
               Feudatarie
               of
               Our
               House
               ,
               in
               this
               his
               manifest
               Right
               (
               so
               solemnly
               gotten
               by
               the
               said
               Covenant
               and
               Agreement
               )
               ;
               and
               to
               desire
               Us
               ,
               that
               without
               delay
               VVe
               would
               do
               Our
               parts
               ,
               and
               endeavour
               with
               your
               Majesty
               ,
               that
               his
               Highness
               neither
               directly
               ,
               nor
               indirectly
               be
               disturbed
               in
               the
               possession
               of
               those
               Regalities
               ,
               and
               enjoyment
               of
               the
               Revenues
               of
               the
               said
               Lands
               ,
               but
               be
               suffered
               to
               continue
               therein
               quietly
               .
            
             
               VVhereas
               now
               it
               is
               manifest
               by
               the
               said
               Treaty
               ,
               which
               praemeditatè
               ,
               and
               after
               much
               pains
               ,
               was
               at
               last
               concluded
               1653
               at
               
                 Hambourgh
                 ,
                 viz.
              
               That
               the
               said
               Town
               and
               Country
               of
               Bu●jad
               is
               a
               separate
               thing
               and
               Independent
               from
               the
               Imperial
               Fiefs
               ,
               (
               the
               Counties
               of
               Oldenbourgh
               and
               Delmenhors●
               )
               and
               since
               your
               Majesties
               Archives
               will
               show
               ,
               what
               between
               his
               late
               Majesty
               ,
               your
               Father
               of
               
               Blessed
               Memory
               ,
               and
               Us
               has
               passed
               ;
               and
               that
               his
               Majesty
               during
               the
               said
               Process
               of
               Law
               about
               the
               Succession
               of
               the
               said
               Counties
               (
               in
               a
               Letter
               dated
               at
               Copenhaguen
               the
               29
               of
               
                 January
                 1668
              
               )
               desired
               of
               Us
               ,
               that
               pursuant
               to
               the
               second
               Article
               of
               the
               said
               Treaty
               or
               Covenant
               (
               wherein
               it
               is
               expresly
               provided
               ,
               that
               not
               any
               of
               the
               Princes
               of
               Holstein
               ,
               either
               of
               the
               collateral
               ,
               or
               any
               other
               line
               of
               that
               House
               ,
               shall
               ever
               have
               pretension
               now
               ,
               or
               for
               the
               future
               thereupon
               ,
               and
               that
               on
               the
               contrary
               it
               shall
               neither
               lie
               in
               Our
               Power
               to
               confer
               the
               same
               upon
               any
               of
               them
               )
               VVe
               should
               make
               Our
               most
               humble
               Address
               to
               his
               Imperial
               Majesty
               to
               demonstrate
               the
               Interest
               of
               Our
               Princely
               House
               ,
               and
               so
               prevent
               that
               the
               Town
               and
               County
               of
               Bu●jading
               from
               being
               drawn
               into
               the
               Controversie
               about
               the
               Oldenbourgh
               Succession
               ,
               &c.
               which
               we
               have
               done
               accordingly
               ;
               and
               the
               effect
               of
               it
               was
               ,
               that
               that
               not
               only
               in
               the
               Sentence
               and
               Executions
               Commission
               ,
               (
               afterwards
               published
               )
               not
               one
               word
               of
               them
               was
               mentioned
               ,
               but
               also
               when
               VVe
               ,
               
                 George
                 William
              
               ,
               the
               22
               and
               24
               of
               May
               at
               Oldenbourgh
               and
               Delmenhorst
               ,
               proceeded
               to
               the
               Execution
               upon
               the
               said
               Town
               and
               County
               of
               Budjading
               ,
               by
               Our
               Sub-Delegats
               ,
               appointed
               for
               that
               purpose
               ,
               in
               the
               presence
               and
               hearing
               of
               the
               Duke
               of
               
               Holstein-Pleun's
               Deputy
               ,
               his
               Chancellor
               ,
               they
               were
               purposely
               and
               in
               plain
               Terms
               excepted
               and
               exempted
               ;
               as
               it
               appears
               by
               the
               Rolls
               kept
               for
               that
               Act.
               
            
             
               VVherefore
               we
               could
               not
               but
               find
               Our Selves
               obliged
               at
               the
               request
               of
               Our
               Cousin
               Duke
               
                 Christian
                 Albert
              
               of
               Holstein
               ,
               to
               second
               his
               desires
               in
               so
               just
               a
               matter
               ,
               which
               so
               evidently
               concerns
               the
               Interest
               of
               Our
               Princely
               House
               :
               and
               as
               we
               have
               a
               sure
               confidence
               in
               the
               great
               aequanimity
               of
               your
               Majesty
               ,
               that
               your
               Majesty
               doth
               not
               intend
               to
               
               undertake
               ,
               or
               suffer
               any
               thing
               to
               be
               undertaken
               ,
               to
               so
               m●nifest
               a
               prejudice
               of
               Our
               Princely
               House
               ,
               contrary
               to
               th●
               Treaty
               concerning
               the
               said
               Fief
               of
               the
               Town
               and
               Countr●
               of
               Budjading
               ,
               and
               Our
               Letters-Pattents
               ,
               and
               the
               Reversales
               thereof
               passed
               in
               order
               thereunto
               ;
               so
               VVe
               beseeci
               your
               Majesty
               to
               take
               such
               order
               concerning
               the
               sai●
               Country
               ,
               that
               nothing
               may
               be
               committed
               which
               is
               prejudicial
               ,
               but
               that
               pursuant
               to
               the
               said
               Covenant
               and
               Transactions
               ,
               joint
               Possession
               and
               Enjoyment
               may
               for
               hereafter
               ,
               as
               formerly
               ,
               be
               permitted
               to
               his
               Highness
               Duke
               
                 Christian
                 Albert
              
               of
               Holstein
               ,
               and
               that
               what
               already
               has
               been
               acted
               contrary
               to
               the
               Premises
               ,
               (
               doubtless
               without
               your
               Majesties
               command
               and
               knowledge
               )
               may
               be
               altered
               ,
               abolished
               ,
               and
               all
               things
               reduced
               to
               their
               former
               condition
               .
            
             
               In
               so
               doing
               your
               Majesty
               will
               perform
               ,
               what
               the
               Treaty
               ,
               Covenant
               ,
               and
               Laws
               do
               require
               ,
               and
               we
               shall
               upon
               all
               occasions
               be
               ready
               to
               do
               your
               Majesty
               acceptable
               Service
               .
               12
               of
               Septemb.
               1676.
               
            
             
               
                 George
                 Wilhelm
                 .
                 John
                 Frederick
                 .
                 Radolph
                 .
                 Augustus
                 .
              
            
          
        
      
       
         
           
             
             
             
               His
               MAJESTY
               the
               King
               of
               Denmarks
               LETTER
               To
               his
               Highness
               the
               Duke
               of
               Holstein-Gottorp
               ,
               CONCERNING
               The
               Sequestration
               of
               the
               Dukedome
               of
               Sleswick
               :
               And
               the
               said
               Dukes
               Answer
               thereunto
               .
               AS
               ALSO
               His
               
                 Imperial
                 Majesties
              
               Letter
               to
               the
               Duke
               of
               Holstein
               :
               With
               the
               Dukes
               ANSWER
               .
            
             
               Printed
               in
               the
               Year
               1677.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             
             
             
               The
               King
               of
               Denmark's
               Letter
               to
               the
               Duke
               of
               Holstein-Gottorp
               ,
               concerning
               the
               Sequestration
               .
            
             
               
                 Christian
                 the
                 Fifth
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Grace
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 King
                 of
                 Denmark
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 Serene
                 Duke
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
            
             
               IT
               is
               not
               unknown
               to
               your
               Dilection
               ,
               what
               hitherto
               hath
               past
               about
               the
               receiving
               of
               the
               Investiture
               over
               the
               Dukedome
               of
               Sleswick
               ,
               whereunto
               you
               have
               obliged
               your Self
               by
               the
               late
               Agreement
               of
               Rendsbourgh
               ;
               and
               how
               your
               Dilection
               since
               that
               time
               ,
               upon
               Our
               several
               well-meant
               Admonitions
               ,
               by
               divers
               Letters
               directed
               to
               Us
               ,
               hath
               promised
               the
               performance
               thereof
               ;
               and
               in
               order
               thereunto
               ,
               sent
               hither
               some
               of
               your
               Ministers
               ,
               who
               nevertheless
               under
               the
               pretext
               of
               going
               for
               some
               more
               particular
               instructions
               from
               your
               Dilection
               ,
               are
               lately
               parted
               again
               from
               hence
               ,
               without
               having
               dispatched
               any
               thing
               at
               all
               .
               And
               whereas
               We
               have
               hitherto
               in
               vain
               expected
               their
               promised
               return
               ;
               the
               time
               likewise
               at
               the
               said
               Agreement
               of
               Rendsbourgh
               appointed
               for
               the
               receiving
               of
               the
               above-mentioned
               Investiture
               being
               already
               past
               in
               the
               Month
               of
               July
               last
               ,
               besides
               divers
               other
               Terms
               since
               indulg'd
               which
               are
               long
               ago
               expired
               ;
               We
               also
               having
               a
               sufficient
               and
               true
               information
               of
               those
               most
               dangerous
               Machinations
               ,
               which
               your
               Dilection
               hath
               in
               hand
               against
               Us
               and
               Our
               State
               ;
               and
               besides
               ,
               it
               being
               very
               requisite
               ,
               that
               VVe
               carefully
               do
               mind
               what
               is
               necessary
               for
               
               the
               preserving
               of
               this
               Investiture
               ,
               depending
               upon
               Us
               and
               Our
               Crown
               of
               Denmark
               :
               Therefore
               have
               VVe
               found
               Our Selves
               unavoidably
               ,
               and
               as
               it
               were
               against
               Our
               will
               obliged
               ,
               now
               to
               Sequestrate
               that
               part
               of
               the
               said
               Dukedome
               ,
               wherewith
               your
               Dilections
               Ancestors
               have
               been
               heretofore
               Invested
               ;
               and
               to
               issue
               out
               a
               Commission
               to
               some
               of
               Our
               Counsellors
               and
               Officers
               there
               residing
               ,
               for
               putting
               in
               Execution
               the
               said
               Sequestration
               ,
               and
               for
               performing
               all
               that
               is
               necessary
               to
               be
               done
               about
               the
               same
               .
               Since
               therefore
               We
               would
               rather
               have
               desired
               any
               thing
               else
               ,
               than
               to
               come
               to
               this
               Extremity
               ,
               VVe
               have
               thought
               good
               to
               give
               notice
               of
               this
               Our
               Resolution
               to
               your
               Dilection
               ,
               and
               to
               appoint
               yet
               ,
               out
               of
               a
               super-abundance
               ,
               another
               Term
               of
               Six
               weeks
               from
               the
               date
               hereof
               ,
               for
               the
               receiving
               of
               the
               said
               Investiture
               ,
               to
               the
               end
               th●t
               your
               Dilection
               and
               all
               the
               VVorld
               may
               see
               ,
               how
               willingly
               we
               would
               use
               all
               possible
               moderation
               herein
               ,
               without
               any
               over-hastening
               of
               your
               Dilection
               .
               However
               ,
               we
               do
               it
               with
               this
               further
               precaution
               and
               warning
               ,
               that
               in
               case
               the
               said
               prefixed
               Term
               ,
               contrary
               to
               all
               expectation
               ,
               likewise
               should
               be
               disregarded
               by
               your
               Dilection
               ,
               VVe
               then
               shall
               be
               necessitated
               ,
               though
               much
               against
               Our
               will
               ,
               to
               proceed
               
                 ad
                 ipsam
                 Privationem
                 Feudi
              
               ,
               or
               to
               the
               cutting
               off
               the
               Fief
               ,
               and
               to
               take
               such
               further
               courses
               as
               the
               
                 Feudal
                 Laws
              
               do
               allow
               of
               .
               Of
               all
               this
               we
               have
               thought
               convenient
               to
               advertise
               your
               Dilection
               ,
               Recommending
               ,
               &c.
               
               Dated
               at
               Our
               Place
               of
               Residence
               at
               Copenhaguen
               the
               19th
               of
               
                 December
                 1676.
              
               
            
             
               
                 Your
                 Dilections
                 Affectionate
                 Cousen
                 and
                 Brother-in-Law
                 ,
                 CHRISTIAN
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
             
               The
               Duke
               of
               Holsteins
               Answer
               to
               the
               foregoing
               Letter
               .
            
             
               
                 Most
                 Serene
                 and
                 most
                 Potent
                 King
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
            
             
               YOur
               Majesties
               Letter
               of
               the
               19th
               of
               December
               last
               past
               ,
               from
               Copenhaguen
               directed
               to
               Us
               ,
               hath
               been
               presented
               to
               Our
               hands
               the
               second
               of
               this
               instant
               ,
               by
               an
               Express
               from
               one
               of
               your
               Majesties
               Commissaries
               ;
               by
               the
               C●ntents
               whereof
               We
               have
               seen
               the
               same
               things
               ,
               that
               already
               some
               days
               before
               had
               been
               published
               by
               some
               Letters
               Patents
               affix'd
               in
               Our
               Dukedome
               of
               
                 Sleswick
                 ,
                 viz.
              
               That
               your
               Majesty
               hath
               been
               induced
               to
               Sequestrate
               that
               part
               of
               the
               said
               Dukedom
               ,
               which
               doth
               belong
               to
               Us
               ,
               and
               to
               nominate
               to
               that
               effect
               certain
               Commissaries
               ,
               with
               the
               annexed
               warning
               ,
               that
               in
               case
               we
               did
               not
               within
               Six
               weeks
               ,
               from
               the
               date
               of
               the
               said
               Letter
               ,
               effectually
               accomplish
               the
               receiving
               of
               the
               Investiture
               over
               that
               Dukedom
               of
               Sleswick
               ,
               your
               Majesty
               would
               proceed
               
                 ad
                 ipsam
                 Privationem
                 Feudi
              
               ,
               or
               the
               cutting
               of
               the
               Feif
               ,
               and
               take
               such
               further
               courses
               as
               the
               
                 Feudal
                 Laws
              
               do
               allow
               of
               ,
               being
               moved
               thereunto
               by
               these
               Reasons
               :
               That
               We
               in
               the
               point
               of
               the
               receiving
               of
               the
               said
               Investiture
               ,
               neither
               had
               performed
               that
               so
               called
               late
               Agreement
               of
               Rendsbourgh
               ,
               nor
               the
               Promises
               made
               by
               Our
               Letters
               under
               Our
               own
               hand
               ,
               nor
               sent
               back
               our
               Ministers
               ,
               who
               without
               any
               dispatch
               of
               Affairs
               were
               gone
               from
               Copenhaguen
               ;
               but
               that
               on
               the
               contrary
               we
               had
               in
               hand
               most
               dangerous
               ,
               and
               ,
               by
               a
               singular
               accident
               ,
               discovered
               machinations
               against
               your
               Majesty
               ,
               and
               your
               State
               ;
               and
               had
               also
               ,
               as
               it
               were
               ,
               unavoidably
               obliged
               
               your
               Majesty
               to
               the
               preservation
               of
               your
               Majesties
               and
               the
               Crown
               of
               
               Denmark's
               Rights
               .
            
             
               Whereupon
               we
               cannot
               but
               with
               all
               due
               respect
               return
               this
               our
               Answer
               to
               your
               Majesty
               ,
               that
               for
               the
               sake
               of
               your
               Majesty
               's
               own
               Glory
               ,
               and
               high
               Reputation
               ,
               and
               your
               Realms
               and
               Dominions
               welfare
               ,
               We
               have
               most
               ardently
               desired
               and
               wished
               ,
               that
               our
               thoughts
               at
               the
               first
               seeing
               of
               your
               Majesty's
               afore-mentioned
               Letters
               Patents
               ,
               (
               as
               if
               they
               might
               have
               been
               published
               without
               your
               knowledge
               )
               might
               have
               a
               sure
               ground
               ,
               and
               your
               Majesty
               such
               a
               kindness
               for
               us
               ,
               as
               not
               to
               indulge
               any
               longer
               our
               Persecutors
               ,
               but
               rather
               to
               put
               a
               period
               to
               those
               unusual
               hard
               proceedings
               ,
               which
               we
               undeservedly
               have
               suffered
               from
               them
               ,
               and
               to
               re-establish
               and
               consolidate
               that
               ancient
               tie
               and
               friendship
               ,
               which
               hath
               proved
               so
               useful
               and
               beneficial
               to
               both
               Great
               Houses
               ,
               and
               their
               respective
               Kingdoms
               ,
               Territories
               ,
               and
               Subjects
               ;
               seriously
               considering
               withal
               ,
               that
               it
               cannot
               be
               available
               ,
               neither
               to
               the
               repute
               of
               your
               Majesties
               innate
               Generosity
               ,
               nor
               to
               your
               Majesties
               Realms
               and
               Dominions
               ,
               to
               see
               us
               ,
               (
               who
               are
               in
               many
               regards
               so
               nearly
               related
               ,
               and
               never
               failed
               either
               in
               due
               Respects
               ,
               or
               required
               Faithfulness
               to
               your
               Majesty
               ,
               )
               thus
               oppressed
               ,
               and
               reduced
               to
               a
               quite
               desperate
               condition
               ,
               without
               having
               been
               able
               to
               obtain
               the
               least
               redress
               ,
               which
               yet
               lies
               so
               absolutely
               in
               your
               Majesties
               own
               hands
               .
            
             
               However
               ,
               this
               is
               our
               only
               and
               especial
               comfort
               in
               all
               our
               daily
               encreasing
               calamities
               ,
               that
               your
               Majesty
               by
               your
               Letters
               doth
               furnish
               us
               with
               an
               occasion
               to
               make
               our
               justification
               before
               your self
               ,
               and
               briefly
               to
               refute
               those
               accusations
               so
               inhumanly
               invented
               by
               our
               ill-wille●s
               .
               For
               your
               Majesties
               own
               Christian
               Conscience
               will
               be
               the
               best
               and
               sur●st
               witness
               for
               us
               ,
               that
               we
               never
               have
               entertained
               
               any
               other
               Counsels
               ,
               nor
               have
               negotiated
               with
               any
               body
               whatsoever
               about
               any
               other
               things
               ,
               but
               what
               to
               our
               best
               understanding
               we
               have
               deemed
               to
               be
               good
               ,
               expedient
               ,
               and
               lawful
               for
               a
               free
               Prince
               ,
               to
               preserve
               our selves
               in
               that
               State
               God
               Almighty
               hath
               been
               pleased
               to
               settle
               us
               in
               ,
               by
               making
               us
               a
               lawful
               Heir
               and
               Successor
               to
               the
               Duke
               our
               Father
               of
               Blessed
               Memory
               ,
               and
               to
               transmit
               the
               same
               to
               our
               Posterity
               ,
               as
               we
               had
               got
               it
               .
               VVe
               our
               selves
               have
               not
               made
               that
               Agreement
               concluded
               at
               Copenhaguen
               on
               the
               12th
               day
               of
               May
               ,
               in
               the
               year
               1658
               ,
               but
               have
               inherited
               those
               Rights
               ,
               which
               in
               due
               consideration
               of
               the
               manifold
               damages
               sustained
               have
               thereby
               accrued
               to
               our
               Family
               .
               And
               it
               is
               also
               known
               to
               the
               World
               ,
               that
               we
               have
               employed
               none
               at
               all
               at
               the
               Treaty
               and
               Conclusion
               of
               the
               reiterated
               Northern
               Peace
               in
               the
               Camp
               for
               Copenhaguen
               ,
               on
               the
               27th
               .
               day
               of
               May
               in
               the
               year
               1660
               ,
               although
               we
               had
               then
               already
               taken
               the
               Government
               upon
               Us
               ;
               and
               the
               said
               Treaty
               of
               Copenhaguen
               hath
               nevertheless
               been
               confirmed
               therein
               ,
               and
               the
               Guaranty
               thereof
               undertaken
               by
               the
               three
               most
               Puissant
               States
               of
               Christendom
               .
               And
               presupposing
               his
               Majesty
               the
               King
               of
               
                 Denmark
                 ,
                 Frederick
              
               the
               Third
               ,
               our
               most
               Honoured
               Father-in-Law
               of
               glorious
               Memory
               ,
               unwillingly
               and
               against
               his
               mind
               ,
               (
               which
               yet
               is
               altogether
               unknown
               to
               us
               ,
               since
               his
               Family
               as
               well
               as
               ours
               hath
               been
               benefited
               thereby
               ,
               )
               should
               have
               proceeded
               to
               the
               granting
               of
               that
               Sovereignty
               ,
               and
               other
               advantages
               promised
               to
               our
               Family
               ;
               yet
               it
               was
               but
               a
               meer
               spontaneous
               Act
               ;
               nay
               ,
               it
               hath
               been
               an
               evident
               token
               of
               his
               Royal
               Affection
               towards
               us
               ,
               that
               having
               observed
               by
               our
               Addresses
               for
               a
               near
               Alliance
               of
               Marriage
               in
               his
               Royal
               Family
               ,
               our
               sincere
               inclination
               towards
               him
               ,
               his
               Majesty
               in
               the
               year
               1667
               ,
               when
               the
               Contract
               of
               Marriage
               in
               his
               own
               Fortress
               
               at
               Gluckstadt
               was
               a-making
               up
               ,
               hath
               in
               all
               and
               the
               singular
               Articles
               ,
               Points
               and
               Clauses
               ,
               wholly
               ,
               and
               to
               all
               perpetuity
               ,
               confirmed
               to
               us
               the
               abovesaid
               Treaty
               of
               Copenhaguen
               ,
               grounded
               upon
               the
               Soveraignty
               over
               the
               Dukedom
               of
               Sleswick
               ,
               and
               established
               the
               same
               joyntly
               with
               that
               ancient
               Union
               for
               a
               perpetual
               rule
               betwixt
               both
               Families
               ,
               with
               this
               engagement
               ,
               and
               Royal
               firm
               Parol
               ,
               that
               himself
               and
               his
               hereditary
               Successors
               in
               the
               Government
               ,
               neither
               directly
               nor
               indirectly
               would
               act
               ,
               nor
               cause
               to
               be
               acted
               against
               the
               same
               .
               But
               in
               what
               manner
               we
               have
               since
               been
               dealt
               withal
               at
               Rendsbourgh
               ,
               in
               the
               year
               1675
               ,
               and
               how
               we
               have
               been
               constrained
               by
               a
               most
               troublesome
               detention
               to
               surrender
               our
               Fortresses
               ,
               Artillery
               ,
               Ammunition
               and
               Militia
               ;
               yet
               with
               this
               Comfort
               given
               us
               ,
               that
               all
               differences
               therewith
               were
               ended
               ,
               and
               upon
               change
               of
               Times
               ,
               and
               an
               ensuing
               Peace
               ,
               all
               should
               be
               restored
               in
               such
               a
               condition
               as
               it
               was
               taken
               from
               us
               :
               and
               how
               ,
               notwithstanding
               all
               th●s
               ,
               (
               after
               we
               forsooth
               ,
               for
               our
               Person
               ,
               were
               dismissed
               to
               Go●torp
               ,
               yet
               still
               had
               strange
               Troops
               about
               us
               ,
               and
               so
               only
               had
               changed
               place
               ,
               but
               not
               detention
               ,
               )
               certain
               Articles
               have
               been
               prescribed
               to
               our
               Ministers
               and
               Counsellors
               remaining
               behind
               in
               Arrest
               ,
               and
               we
               forced
               to
               the
               pretended
               Ratification
               thereof
               ,
               even
               as
               we
               were
               to
               the
               surrender
               of
               our
               Fortresses
               without
               any
               liberty
               left
               us
               ,
               only
               therein
               to
               alter
               things
               quite
               inconsistent
               with
               the
               Dignity
               of
               a
               free
               German
               Prince
               of
               the
               Empire
               :
               We
               are
               as
               unwilling
               to
               relate
               ,
               as
               your
               Majesty
               can
               be
               desirous
               to
               hear
               ,
               and
               should
               also
               have
               forborn
               to
               mention
               it
               either
               to
               your
               Majesty
               ,
               or
               to
               any
               others
               ,
               if
               we
               were
               not
               assured
               in
               our
               Conscience
               that
               your
               Majesty
               ,
               out
               of
               an
               inbred
               Heroick
               Love
               to
               Justice
               ,
               doth
               detest
               such
               a
               way
               of
               proceeding
               ,
               and
               in
               that
               regard
               hath
               laid
               a
               Ground
               for
               that
               high
               displeasure
               your
               Majesty
               thereupon
               conceived
               
               against
               him
               ,
               who
               out
               of
               Reasons
               unknown
               to
               us
               ,
               hath
               occasioned
               all
               that
               mischief
               which
               then
               did
               befal
               us
               .
            
             
               And
               since
               that
               time
               we
               have
               not
               been
               able
               to
               imagin
               ,
               that
               your
               Majesty
               should
               ever
               have
               intended
               ,
               to
               set
               up
               that
               so
               called
               Agreement
               of
               Rendsbourgh
               ,
               proceeding
               from
               such
               derogatory
               and
               extorted
               Principles
               ,
               and
               consequently
               made
               void
               by
               Law
               ,
               into
               a
               
                 Pragmatical
                 Sanction
              
               ,
               after
               your
               Majesty
               hath
               charged
               our
               Subjects
               with
               such
               Contributions
               as
               are
               intolerable
               ,
               and
               do
               quite
               cut
               off
               both
               our
               extraordinary
               and
               ordinary
               Revenues
               ,
               and
               hath
               quite
               demolished
               to
               the
               ground
               our
               Fortresses
               ,
               your
               Majesty
               having
               thereby
               introduced
               an
               impossibility
               to
               perform
               what
               the
               pretended
               Agreement
               of
               Rendsbourgh
               doth
               import
               :
               For
               if
               we
               by
               virtue
               thereof
               are
               to
               receive
               the
               Investiture
               over
               the
               Dukedom
               of
               Sleswick
               ,
               it
               must
               be
               done
               at
               least
               after
               such
               a
               manner
               ,
               as
               the
               Duke
               our
               Father
               of
               Blessed
               memory
               the
               last
               time
               ,
               viz.
               in
               the
               year
               1648
               ,
               received
               the
               same
               ;
               and
               then
               we
               ought
               to
               be
               Invested
               not
               only
               with
               the
               bare
               Land
               ,
               but
               also
               with
               those
               Fortresses
               ,
               since
               the
               last
               Feudal
               Letter
               doth
               make
               express
               mention
               thereof
               .
               It
               is
               true
               ,
               we
               do
               confess
               ,
               that
               even
               after
               such
               rigorous
               proceedings
               ,
               to
               testifie
               our
               deference
               to
               your
               Majesty
               ,
               and
               our
               desire
               of
               Peace
               ,
               but
               chiefly
               ,
               to
               ease
               our
               Subjects
               something
               groaning
               under
               their
               burthen
               ,
               and
               to
               promote
               their
               freedom
               according
               to
               our
               Power
               ;
               we
               have
               come
               so
               far
               ,
               as
               to
               condescend
               at
               length
               to
               the
               receiving
               the
               Investiture
               upon
               these
               terms
               ,
               that
               all
               things
               should
               be
               resetled
               in
               such
               a
               state
               ,
               as
               they
               had
               been
               before
               the
               pretended
               Agreement
               of
               Rendsbourgh
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               weighty
               burthen
               lying
               upon
               our
               Territories
               ,
               should
               be
               taken
               off
               ,
               and
               due
               satisfaction
               effectually
               made
               for
               the
               damages
               sustained
               :
               And
               for
               that
               purpose
               we
               have
               sent
               
               some
               of
               our
               Ministers
               to
               Copenhaguen
               ;
               but
               our
               just
               desires
               have
               been
               rejected
               ,
               an
               unconditional
               performance
               of
               the
               Feudal
               duty
               insisted
               on
               ,
               and
               the
               redress
               of
               our
               Grievances
               set
               out
               of
               doors
               ,
               and
               our
               Ministers
               having
               alleadged
               the
               want
               of
               full
               Powers
               thereunto
               ,
               have
               been
               sent
               back
               for
               new
               Instructions
               ,
               without
               being
               recalled
               by
               us
               from
               Copenhaguen
               ,
               as
               her
               Majesty
               the
               Queen
               Mother
               by
               her
               own
               Letters
               deted
               at
               Copenhaguen
               the
               19th
               day
               of
               
                 November
                 ,
                 1676
              
               ,
               hath
               informed
               us
               .
               And
               we
               do
               confess
               very
               freely
               ,
               that
               in
               case
               our
               Subjects
               presently
               after
               our
               Conditional
               Promise
               made
               ,
               had
               been
               eased
               from
               their
               burthen
               ,
               the
               Fortresses
               reduced
               to
               their
               former
               state
               ,
               and
               due
               satisfaction
               effectually
               given
               us
               ,
               we
               would
               have
               done
               the
               utmost
               ,
               and
               undergone
               afresh
               that
               Feudal
               Duty
               .
               But
               whereas
               also
               ,
               since
               possession
               hath
               been
               taken
               of
               our
               part
               of
               Stadt
               and
               Butjadinger-Land
               ,
               notwithstanding
               the
               same
               hath
               no
               Relation
               at
               all
               to
               that
               Process
               ,
               which
               was
               made
               at
               Vienna
               in
               the
               Cause
               of
               Olden●ourgh
               ,
               (
               besides
               his
               descending
               as
               a
               Fief
               from
               the
               Ducal
               House
               of
               
                 Brunswick-Lunenbourgh
                 ;
              
               )
               our
               Subjects
               likewise
               both
               in
               Holstein
               and
               Sleswick
               ,
               have
               been
               forbid
               to
               pay
               us
               the
               few
               remaining
               ordinary
               dues
               ;
               and
               furthermore
               such
               aims
               are
               taken
               ,
               as
               to
               exclude
               us
               from
               that
               Treaty
               of
               a
               General
               Peace
               at
               Nimeguen
               ,
               and
               consequently
               from
               all
               hopes
               of
               redress
               ;
               and
               lately
               Navigation
               hath
               even
               been
               by
               open
               Proclamations
               absolutely
               Interdicted
               to
               all
               our
               Inhabitants
               and
               Subjects
               of
               the
               Dukedoms
               of
               Sleswick
               and
               Holstein
               ,
               without
               affording
               us
               ,
               as
               Prince
               Regent
               ,
               the
               least
               knowledge
               thereof
               ,
               much
               less
               designing
               us
               to
               joyn
               in
               the
               said
               Publication
               ,
               if
               the
               same
               had
               been
               required
               :
               We
               therefore
               have
               had
               good
               reason
               to
               wave
               the
               sending
               over
               our
               Deputies
               the
               second
               time
               again
               ,
               after
               
               they
               were
               thus
               dismissed
               before
               ,
               but
               rather
               have
               taken
               a
               firm
               resolution
               to
               get
               our
               Cause
               ventilated
               and
               discussed
               at
               the
               Treaty
               of
               the
               General
               Peace
               at
               Nimeguen
               ,
               with
               this
               certain
               hope
               and
               confidence
               ,
               that
               no
               Potentate
               concerned
               therein
               will
               dispute
               our
               admission
               ,
               in
               regard
               that
               amongst
               other
               high
               concerns
               ,
               the
               re-establishment
               of
               the
               Northern
               Peace
               ,
               will
               be
               also
               treated
               there
               ,
               which
               is
               not
               only
               the
               foundation
               of
               our
               Soveraignty
               over
               the
               Dukedom
               of
               Sleswick
               ,
               with
               the
               other
               advantages
               stipulated
               for
               us
               and
               our
               Family
               ,
               but
               also
               is
               an
               essential
               part
               thereof
               ,
               and
               stands
               comprehended
               under
               the
               undertaken
               General
               and
               Special
               Warranty
               .
               Neither
               do
               we
               think
               that
               your
               Majesties
               Ministers
               in
               Holland
               have
               had
               any
               orders
               to
               render
               difficult
               the
               impetrating
               of
               the
               Pasports
               ,
               by
               us
               desired
               from
               the
               
                 States
                 General
              
               of
               the
               
                 Vnited
                 Provinces
              
               ,
               for
               our
               Ministers
               destined
               to
               Nimeg●n
               ;
               seeing
               they
               have
               not
               been
               able
               to
               alledge
               any
               thing
               at
               all
               which
               should
               deserve
               the
               least
               reflection
               ,
               and
               exclude
               us
               from
               the
               General-Treaty
               ,
               if
               we
               were
               but
               to
               be
               considered
               as
               a
               German
               Prince
               ,
               and
               had
               no
               concerns
               in
               the
               re-establishment
               of
               the
               Northern
               Peace
               ,
               which
               nevertheless
               hath
               first
               of
               all
               been
               endangered
               on
               our
               side
               .
               But
               concerning
               those
               machinations
               discovered
               by
               a
               singular
               accident
               ,
               whereby
               ,
               as
               we
               do
               conceive
               ,
               some
               endeavours
               are
               used
               ,
               to
               justifie
               that
               (
               in
               all
               points
               formally
               commenced
               )
               Sequestration
               ,
               we
               have
               not
               the
               least
               cause
               to
               clear
               our selves
               in
               that
               respect
               ,
               before
               any
               particulars
               are
               nearer
               touched
               ,
               and
               it
               be
               duly
               made
               appear
               to
               us
               ,
               that
               we
               have
               been
               concerned
               in
               any
               of
               those
               Machinations
               represented
               to
               your
               Majesty
               .
               However
               we
               are
               sure
               and
               confident
               ,
               that
               we
               never
               have
               been
               so
               deservedly
               suspected
               privy
               to
               any
               thing
               as
               that
               thereby
               just
               cause
               
               should
               have
               been
               given
               ,
               to
               charge
               us
               therewith
               by
               Potentates
               ,
               both
               within
               and
               without
               the
               Empire
               ,
               and
               to
               alienate
               their
               former
               inclination
               from
               Us
               and
               our
               Family
               ;
               much
               less
               can
               a
               Pretext
               thereby
               conveniently
               be
               taken
               to
               sequestrate
               that
               part
               of
               the
               Dukedom
               of
               Sleswick
               ,
               which
               with
               all
               right
               Hereditarily
               and
               Properly
               doth
               belong
               to
               us
               ,
               and
               to
               menace
               us
               with
               a
               total
               deprivation
               thereof
               ;
               and
               we
               do
               also
               fully
               perswade
               our selves
               ,
               that
               your
               Majesty
               will
               put
               this
               to
               the
               serious
               consideration
               of
               your
               Ministers
               ,
               who
               have
               brought
               this
               Process
               upon
               the
               Stage
               ,
               and
               perhaps
               do
               endeavour
               to
               assert
               it's
               consistency
               with
               the
               Feudal
               Laws
               ,
               That
               as
               your
               Majesty
               doubtless
               makes
               great
               doubt
               ,
               to
               assume
               a
               Judges
               part
               in
               your
               own
               Cause
               ,
               so
               neither
               the
               Sequestration
               of
               the
               Fief
               ,
               nor
               the
               Deprivation
               of
               the
               same
               ,
               can
               or
               may
               consist
               after
               that
               manner
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               intended
               against
               us
               ,
               although
               we
               should
               be
               indisputably
               oblig'd
               to
               that
               Vassalage
               of
               the
               Dukedom
               of
               Sleswick
               ,
               which
               yet
               ,
               saving
               all
               due
               respect
               to
               your
               Majesty
               ,
               we
               find
               our selves
               necessitated
               solemnly
               to
               contradict
               ,
               except
               one
               would
               presume
               to
               Act
               by
               nullities
               ,
               or
               by
               making
               no
               reflection
               upon
               the
               Law.
               And
               the
               common
               Feudal
               Laws
               ,
               whereupon
               likewise
               the
               ancient
               Unions
               and
               Hereditary
               Agreements
               ,
               (
               in
               case
               any
               difference
               as
               well
               in
               Feudal
               as
               other
               matters
               should
               arise
               )
               are
               usually
               grounded
               ,
               do
               shew
               ,
               That
               not
               only
               in
               the
               total
               deprivation
               of
               a
               Fief
               ,
               but
               also
               in
               the
               Sequestration
               ,
               the
               hearing
               of
               the
               Cause
               before
               a
               Competent
               Judge
               ,
               ought
               solemnly
               to
               precede
               it
               ,
               (
               notwithstanding
               one
               should
               presume
               to
               assert
               the
               necessity
               of
               a
               Sequestration
               ,
               )
               in
               case
               the
               Parties
               shew
               themselves
               unwilling
               ,
               the
               reasons
               whereof
               ,
               nevertheless
               ,
               will
               never
               be
               made
               out
               of
               those
               pretended
               Machinations
               .
            
             
             
               Having
               therefore
               pondered
               all
               the
               above-mentioned
               ,
               and
               such
               other
               concomitant
               circumstances
               ,
               we
               cannot
               but
               still
               keep
               to
               our
               resolution
               once
               deliberately
               taken
               ,
               and
               remit
               that
               point
               of
               our
               undeservedly
               questioned
               Soveraignty
               over
               the
               Dukedome
               of
               Sleswick
               ,
               with
               all
               the
               other
               alien●ted
               Dignities
               ,
               Prerogatives
               ,
               Territories
               ,
               and
               Fortresses
               ;
               as
               also
               all
               due
               and
               equitable
               satisfaction
               ,
               and
               what
               else
               can
               conduce
               to
               our
               future
               Security
               ,
               to
               the
               place
               of
               Congress
               for
               a
               general
               Peace
               at
               Nimeguen
               ,
               patiently
               expecting
               from
               God
               and
               time
               ,
               what
               Conclusion
               there
               will
               be
               made
               and
               come
               forth
               about
               the
               restoring
               the
               Northern
               Peace
               ,
               and
               consequently
               also
               of
               our
               Rights
               and
               Concerns
               .
               But
               we
               do
               in
               the
               mean
               time
               very
               kindly
               and
               instantly
               intreat
               withal
               your
               Majesty
               ,
               that
               out
               of
               an
               Inclination
               to
               Justice
               ,
               and
               in
               regard
               of
               that
               desolate
               condition
               ,
               whereunto
               we
               and
               ours
               thus
               undeservedly
               see
               our selves
               more
               and
               more
               reduced
               ,
               your
               Majesty
               would
               be
               pleased
               till
               then
               ,
               and
               till
               the
               speediest
               (
               God
               grant
               )
               ensuing
               conclusion
               of
               a
               general
               Peace
               ,
               to
               preserve
               all
               peaceable
               thoughts
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               press
               upon
               us
               any
               further
               with
               the
               said
               Investiture
               ,
               and
               any
               other
               demands
               ;
               but
               on
               the
               contrary
               ,
               without
               delay
               to
               recal
               that
               unjust
               and
               ungrounded
               Sequestration
               ,
               and
               not
               only
               leave
               to
               us
               the
               enjoyment
               of
               all
               our
               Rights
               and
               Prerogatives
               undisturbed
               ,
               but
               also
               to
               take
               off
               the
               exceeding
               Contributions
               from
               our
               quite
               exhausted
               Subjects
               ,
               and
               to
               restore
               that
               part
               of
               Stadt
               and
               Budjadinger-Land
               ,
               and
               also
               of
               the
               Customs
               at
               Elistiet
               ,
               properly
               appertaining
               unto
               us
               ,
               and
               amicably
               and
               friendly
               to
               interpret
               this
               our
               unavoidable
               Justification
               and
               Declaration
               ;
               with
               this
               assurance
               ,
               that
               as
               we
               have
               in
               all
               Points
               carefully
               observed
               that
               high
               respect
               
               due
               to
               your
               Majesty
               ,
               so
               likewise
               we
               have
               intended
               to
               say
               or
               write
               nothing
               ,
               which
               should
               tend
               against
               the
               same
               .
               All
               this
               is
               very
               consentaneous
               to
               equity
               ,
               and
               to
               your
               Majesties
               inbred
               Generosity
               ;
               and
               we
               shall
               be
               ready
               for
               our
               part
               every-where
               to
               praise
               such
               your
               Majesties
               kindness
               ,
               and
               with
               due
               thankfulness
               ,
               and
               all
               possible
               services
               ,
               always
               acknowledge
               the
               same
               ;
               most
               faithfully
               recommending
               withal
               your
               Majesty
               to
               God
               Almighty's
               Protection
               .
               Dated
               Hambourgh
               the
               16th
               of
               Jan.
               1677.
               
            
             
               
                 Your
                 Majesties
                 Obsequious
                 Cousin
                 and
                 Brother-in-Law
                 Christian
                 Albrecht
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
             
               THE
               EMPERORS
               LETTER
               TO
               THE
               Duke
               of
               Holstein
               .
            
             
               
                 LEOPOLD
                 by
                 the
                 Grace
                 of
                 GOD
                 Elected
                 Roman-Emperor
                 .
              
               
                 Serene
                 Duke
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
            
             
               BY
               these
               We
               give
               your
               Dilection
               to
               understand
               ,
               that
               We
               are
               informed
               ,
               how
               you
               have
               not
               only
               for
               your
               part
               approved
               of
               those
               proposals
               which
               were
               made
               to
               you
               by
               Graventable
               the
               Swedish
               Minister
               ,
               (
               lately
               residing
               in
               Our
               Imperial
               City
               of
               
                 Hamborough
                 ,
              
               )
               about
               certain
               Levies
               to
               be
               made
               in
               Foreign
               Parts
               ,
               and
               are
               come
               to
               a
               certain
               conclusion
               with
               him
               in
               that
               affair
               ;
               but
               also
               that
               your
               Dilection
               for
               the
               promoting
               of
               the
               said
               Levies
               hath
               made
               use
               of
               Kielman
               your
               late
               President
               's
               Monys
               ,
               that
               lie
               there
               ,
               and
               taken
               thereof
               the
               Sum
               of
               200000
               Rix-dollars
               ,
               and
               that
               your
               Dilection
               doth
               employ
               in
               this
               affair
               the
               Swedish
               President
               
               Kley
               ,
               (
               who
               hitherto
               hath
               pretended
               to
               live
               there
               as
               a
               private
               man
               ,
               )
               and
               also
               another
               person
               named
               Vlke.
               
            
             
               And
               although
               We
               do
               repose
               a
               far
               better
               confidence
               in
               your
               Dilection
               ,
               than
               to
               think
               that
               you
               (
               setting
               aside
               your
               strict
               Ties
               and
               Duties
               towards
               Us
               ,
               and
               the
               whole
               Roman
               Empire
               ,
               )
               will
               thus
               lose
               your Self
               ,
               and
               by
               such
               prohibited
               ,
               and
               culpable
               advantages
               ,
               take
               the
               Enemies
               part
               ,
               contrary
               to
               the
               publick
               Statutes
               of
               the
               Empire
               ,
               and
               Our
               Imperial
               Avocatories
               published
               thereupon
               ;
               yet
               have
               We
               thought
               good
               kindly
               to
               acquaint
               ,
               and
               seriously
               to
               admonish
               you
               by
               these
               ,
               that
               in
               case
               things
               should
               be
               thus
               ,
               your
               Dilection
               might
               betimes
               desist
               from
               such
               Enterprizes
               ,
               and
               embracing
               better
               Counsel
               ,
               comport
               your Self
               according
               to
               what
               Duty
               doth
               require
               of
               a
               Loyal
               Member
               of
               the
               Empire
               ,
               lest
               otherwise
               We
               should
               be
               obliged
               to
               cause
               your
               Dilection
               be
               proceeded
               against
               according
               to
               Our
               Imperial
               Avocatories
               ;
               all
               which
               is
               for
               your
               Dilections
               Government
               :
               Tendring
               withal
               Our
               Imperial
               Grace
               and
               good
               VVill
               to
               your
               Dilection
               .
               Dated
               at
               Our
               Castle
               at
               Lintz
               the
               6th
               of
               January
               in
               the
               Year
               of
               Our
               Lord
               1677.
               of
               Our
               Reign
               in
               the
               Roman
               Empire
               the
               19th
               .
               In
               Hungary
               the
               22th
               ,
               and
               in
               Bohemia
               the
               21th
               .
            
             
               
                 LEOPOLD
                 ,
              
            
             
               
                 V.
                 Leopold
                 William
              
               Count
               of
               Konigsegg
               ,
            
             
               Ad
               mandatum
               Sacrae
               Caesareae
               Majestatis
               proprium
               ,
               
                 John
                 Ambrose
                 Hogell
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
             
               The
               Duke
               of
               Holstein's
               Answer
               to
               the
               foregoing
               Letter
               of
               the
               Emperor
               .
            
             
               
                 Most
                 Serene
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
            
             
               YOur
               Imperial
               Majesties
               most
               gracious
               Letter
               from
               Lintz
               of
               the
               6th
               Instant
               ,
               hath
               been
               some
               days
               ago
               delivered
               to
               Me
               by
               your
               Imperial
               Majesties
               Minister
               here
               residing
               ,
               the
               Lord
               Baron
               of
               Rond
               〈…〉
               ,
               and
               received
               by
               Me
               with
               all
               the
               humblest
               respects
               Imaginable
               :
               but
               with
               extream
               astonishment
               I
               understood
               by
               the
               contents
               thereof
               ,
               that
               your
               Imperial
               Majesty
               had
               got
               Information
               ,
               as
               if
               I
               had
               not
               only
               ,
               for
               my
               part
               ,
               approved
               of
               those
               Proposals
               which
               had
               been
               made
               to
               me
               by
               Graventable
               the
               Swedish
               Minister
               ,
               lately
               Residing
               here
               in
               Hamborough
               ,
               about
               certain
               Levies
               to
               be
               made
               in
               Foreign
               Parts
               ,
               and
               had
               come
               to
               a
               certain
               conclusion
               with
               him
               in
               that
               affair
               ;
               but
               also
               ,
               that
               for
               the
               promoting
               of
               the
               said
               Levies
               ,
               I
               had
               made
               use
               of
               Kielman
               ,
               my
               late
               President
               's
               Moneys
               ,
               that
               lie
               here
               ,
               and
               taken
               thereof
               the
               Sum
               of
               200000
               Rix-dollars
               ,
               and
               that
               I
               also
               did
               employ
               in
               this
               affair
               the
               Swedish
               President
               Kley
               ,
               (
               who
               hitherto
               hath
               pretended
               to
               live
               here
               as
               a
               private
               man
               ,
               )
               and
               another
               person
               named
               Vlcke
               :
               Wherefore
               your
               Imperial
               Majesty
               most
               graciously
               hath
               thought
               good
               to
               acquaint
               me
               therewith
               ,
               and
               seriously
               to
               admonish
               me
               ,
               that
               in
               case
               things
               should
               be
               thus
               ,
               (
               which
               yet
               your
               Imperial
               Majesty
               would
               scarce
               expect
               from
               me
               ,
               )
               I
               may
               betimes
               desist
               from
               such
               Enterprizes
               ,
               and
               embracing
               better
               Counsel
               ,
               compor●
               my
               
               Self
               according
               to
               what
               Duty
               doth
               require
               of
               a
               Loyal
               Member
               of
               the
               Empire
               ,
               lest
               otherwise
               your
               Imperial
               Majesty
               should
               be
               obliged
               to
               cause
               Me
               be
               proceeded
               against
               according
               to
               your
               published
               Imperial
               Avocatories
               .
            
             
               It
               is
               true
               ,
               I
               can
               promise
               my Self
               nothing
               else
               from
               your
               Imperial
               Majesties
               most
               mild
               and
               yet
               most
               just
               disposition
               ,
               but
               that
               your
               Imperial
               Majesties
               very
               gracious
               Letter
               ,
               (
               although
               occasioned
               by
               the
               industrious
               contrivance
               of
               some
               envious
               persons
               ,
               who
               ,
               by
               all
               ways
               and
               means
               ,
               seek
               very
               watchfully
               the
               oppression
               and
               ruin
               of
               my self
               ,
               and
               my
               Ducal
               House
               )
               hath
               been
               sent
               to
               me
               for
               no
               other
               end
               ,
               but
               that
               your
               Imperial
               Majesty
               might
               thereby
               get
               a
               fitter
               occasion
               to
               discover
               my
               Innocency
               ,
               and
               consequently
               ,
               by
               your
               Imperial
               Majesties
               Authority
               and
               highest
               Power
               ,
               to
               Protect
               me
               as
               a
               Loyal
               Member
               and
               Prince
               of
               the
               Empire
               ,
               against
               those
               who
               have
               made
               no
               Conscience
               for
               the
               space
               of
               these
               19
               Months
               ,
               to
               Treat
               me
               unworthily
               ,
               and
               oppress
               me
               undeservedly
               ,
               leaving
               me
               nothing
               of
               all
               my
               Princely
               Dignity
               but
               bare
               life
               .
               However
               ,
               when
               I
               call
               to
               mind
               again
               ,
               in
               what
               manner
               your
               Imperial
               Majesties
               Requisitorials
               concerning
               me
               ,
               which
               were
               delivered
               into
               his
               Majesty
               the
               King
               of
               Denmarks
               hands
               ,
               have
               been
               (
               by
               the
               contrivance
               of
               some
               Ministers
               ,
               bearing
               an
               hatred
               to
               me
               )
               abused
               so
               far
               ,
               that
               they
               begun
               almost
               from
               that
               very
               hour
               to
               exhaust
               my
               poor
               Subjects
               ,
               as
               well
               of
               Holstein
               ,
               as
               of
               Sleswick
               ,
               with
               intolerable
               Contributions
               ,
               and
               to
               render
               them
               quite
               uncapable
               to
               contribute
               so
               much
               ,
               as
               they
               were
               lawfully
               bound
               to
               do
               for
               the
               upholding
               my
               Princely
               State
               and
               Dignity
               ;
               (
               which
               proceedings
               are
               yet
               till
               this
               very
               moment
               continued
               ,
               to
               the
               utter
               destruction
               of
               my
               Territories
               ,
               though
               no
               further
               Imperial
               Requisitorials
               have
               been
               signified
               to
               
               me
               ,
               which
               have
               been
               granted
               to
               other
               States
               of
               the
               lower
               Circle
               of
               Saxony
               in
               the
               point
               of
               Quarters
               :
               )
               Then
               have
               I
               just
               reason
               to
               fear
               ,
               that
               they
               likewise
               now
               under
               your
               Imperial
               Majesties
               highest
               Name
               and
               Authority
               ,
               though
               against
               your
               Imperial
               Majesties
               will
               and
               intention
               ,
               do
               go
               about
               to
               colour
               ,
               and
               palliate
               what
               they
               newly
               have
               contriv'd
               for
               the
               finishing
               of
               my
               premeditated
               ruin
               ,
               and
               partly
               have
               already
               brought
               to
               an
               Execution
               .
               All
               which
               I
               have
               by
               my
               former
               complaints
               ,
               with
               all
               submission
               represented
               to
               your
               Imperial
               Majesty
               ,
               and
               thereby
               most
               humbly
               implored
               your
               speedy
               Protection
               ;
               whereunto
               also
               I
               do
               now
               refer
               my self
               ,
               in
               hopes
               your
               Imperial
               Majesty
               will
               be
               pleased
               ,
               not
               only
               most
               graciously
               to
               hear
               ,
               but
               also
               see
               them
               according
               to
               your
               Imperial
               Clemency
               forthwith
               redressed
               .
            
             
               Concerning
               those
               Accusations
               brought
               before
               your
               Imperial
               Majesty
               ,
               and
               laid
               home
               at
               my
               door
               ,
               I
               should
               never
               have
               Imagined
               ,
               upon
               what
               bottom
               and
               foundation
               they
               could
               be
               grounded
               ,
               unless
               your
               Imperial
               Majesty
               by
               the
               Nomination
               of
               certain
               Persons
               had
               obliged
               me
               to
               a
               more
               exact
               Information
               ;
               whereupon
               I
               most
               humbly
               can
               assure
               your
               Imperial
               Majesty
               ,
               by
               the
               true
               and
               faithful
               Word
               of
               a
               Prince
               ,
               that
               I
               never
               had
               the
               least
               knowledge
               of
               these
               specified
               Projects
               ,
               touching
               the
               Levies
               of
               some
               Forreign
               Forces
               ,
               much
               less
               have
               I
               approved
               of
               the
               same
               ,
               or
               dealt
               or
               agreed
               about
               them
               ,
               directly
               or
               indirectly
               ,
               with
               any
               man
               in
               the
               VVorld
               .
               And
               I
               can
               protest
               with
               Truth
               it self
               ,
               that
               Kleyhe
               the
               King
               of
               
               Sweden's
               President
               ,
               hath
               not
               ,
               all
               the
               time
               of
               his
               abode
               here
               ,
               made
               any
               Propositions
               to
               me
               concerning
               my
               Conjunction
               with
               Forreign
               Crowns
               against
               your
               Imperial
               Majesty
               ,
               and
               your
               high
               Allies
               ,
               nor
               ever
               offered
               to
               perswade
               me
               to
               any
               such
               thing
               .
               
               But
               this
               I
               do
               declare
               willingly
               and
               freely
               ,
               that
               I
               have
               caused
               my
               disconsolate
               condition
               ,
               whereunto
               I
               find
               my self
               undeservedly
               reduced
               ,
               to
               be
               fully
               represented
               to
               his
               Majesty
               the
               King
               of
               
                 Great
                 Britain
              
               ,
               as
               Guarantee
               of
               the
               Northern
               Peace
               ,
               which
               first
               of
               all
               began
               to
               bleed
               and
               suffer
               on
               my
               side
               ;
               to
               whom
               I
               made
               it
               my
               humble
               Request
               ,
               that
               his
               said
               Majesty
               would
               be
               pleased
               ,
               (
               in
               respect
               both
               of
               that
               General
               and
               Special
               Guaranty
               taken
               upon
               him
               concerning
               my
               Soveraignty
               over
               the
               Dukedom
               of
               Sleswick
               ,
               lawfully
               obtained
               ,
               )
               to
               procure
               my
               Restitution
               ,
               and
               due
               Satisfaction
               ;
               which
               I
               have
               been
               so
               far
               from
               disowning
               ,
               that
               I
               was
               content
               that
               the
               Memorials
               about
               the
               said
               Subject
               exhibited
               from
               time
               to
               time
               by
               my
               Deputy
               ,
               should
               be
               faithfully
               communicated
               to
               the
               Danish
               Minister
               residing
               in
               England
               .
               For
               which
               end
               I
               have
               also
               employed
               at
               that
               Court
               the
               same
               Vlcken
               my
               Counsellor
               there
               ,
               whom
               I
               did
               for
               almost
               two
               years
               imploy
               at
               your
               Imperial
               Majesties
               Court
               ;
               and
               have
               amongst
               other
               Negotiations
               also
               caused
               my
               most
               humble
               Remonstrations
               and
               frequent
               Instances
               by
               him
               to
               be
               made
               to
               your
               Imperial
               Majesty
               for
               my
               Protection
               ,
               with
               certain
               hopes
               ,
               that
               he
               hath
               behaved
               himself
               so
               well
               ,
               that
               no
               cause
               is
               left
               to
               mistrust
               him
               ,
               or
               to
               charge
               him
               with
               any
               sinister
               and
               ill-grounded
               accusations
               .
               Since
               therefore
               the
               abovesaid
               foul
               aspersions
               ,
               studiously
               contrived
               by
               my
               ill-wishers
               ,
               can
               never
               be
               proved
               nor
               laid
               to
               my
               door
               ;
               the
               rest
               consequently
               must
               fall
               to
               the
               ground
               ,
               which
               charge
               me
               that
               for
               the
               carrying
               on
               of
               such
               fictitious
               Levies
               ,
               I
               should
               have
               taken
               and
               employed
               the
               said
               Sum
               of
               200000
               Rixdollers
               belonging
               to
               the
               Heirs
               of
               Kielman
               ,
               which
               monies
               I
               do
               not
               know
               in
               the
               least
               if
               they
               do
               lye
               here
               or
               no.
               Whereas
               now
               my
               Innocency
               ,
               and
               the
               
               Fictitiousness
               of
               those
               Sinister
               imputations
               do
               sufficiently
               appear
               by
               the
               premises
               ;
               I
               can
               with
               all
               submission
               assure
               your
               Imperial
               Majesty
               that
               nothing
               in
               the
               World
               shall
               be
               ever
               forced
               from
               me
               ,
               which
               may
               offend
               and
               interrupt
               my
               Loyal
               Duties
               tendred
               to
               your
               Imperial
               Majesty
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               Roman
               Empire
               ,
               and
               that
               Devotion
               which
               my
               Ancestors
               have
               Sealed
               with
               their
               Princely
               Blood
               to
               the
               Mighty
               House
               of
               Austria
               .
               I
               do
               therefore
               again
               most
               humbly
               implore
               your
               Imperial
               Majesty
               ,
               as
               the
               most
               Sacred
               Head
               of
               the
               Empire
               ,
               that
               your
               Imperial
               Majesty
               would
               be
               pleased
               not
               to
               give
               way
               to
               the
               Suspicions
               raised
               against
               me
               ,
               but
               rather
               ,
               out
               of
               your
               Highest
               Fatherly
               care
               provide
               such
               ways
               and
               means
               ,
               whereby
               I
               ,
               as
               a
               devoted
               Co-member
               of
               the
               Roman
               Empire
               ,
               may
               be
               upheld
               and
               freed
               from
               all
               my
               pressing
               Calamities
               .
               Thus
               longingly
               I
               do
               look
               for
               your
               Imperial
               Majesties
               effectual
               and
               gracious
               Resolution
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               
                 Dated
                 at
                 Hambourgh
                 
                   the
                   20
                   of
                   Jan.
                   Ann.
                   1677.
                   
                
              
            
             
               FINIS
               .
            
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A51765-e250
           
             Grot.
             lib.
             3.
             c.
             20.
             n.
             27.
             seq
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A51765-e9050
           
             See
             the
             Patent
             for
             the
             Grant
             of
             this
             Soveraignty
             in
             Lundorpius
             ,
             Contin
             .
             part
             .
             8.
             lib.
             8.
             cap.
             10.
             pag.
             318.
             and
             elsewhere
             .